The Almach

The Almach

Copyright © 2001 Beth Ann Erickson All Rights Reserved

Published 2001 Published by Filbert Publishing, Box 326, Kandiyohi, Mn, 56251, USA. 2001 Beth Ann Erickson. All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced, stored in a retrieval system, or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic, mechanical, recording or otherwise, without the prior written permission of the author.

Manufactured in the United States of America. This book is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places and incidents are products of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual events or locales or persons, living or dead, is entirely coincidental.

2001

The Almach Beth Ann Erickson

Dedication: This one’s for my folks. Mom and Dad, you never gave up on me. You always encouraged me and never let me stop sending out those queries. You did everything you could to make sure hope didn’t die. You’ve put up with this dreamer for many years. And all I can say is “Thanks….” For Maury: You keep me grounded. When I’m deep in my stories, you pull me back to earth and make sure I experience life. I’m lucky to have you in my life. To my Gogi Monster: You’re my inspiration. I think you’ve taught me more than I’ve taught you. Always remember, who’s my sunshine? Who makes me happy? Who’s the luckiest mom in the world? Why? Sharon, Penny, and Janet: I don’t believe anybody has a cheering section like you three. The healer, the nurturer, and the educator – you’re three gifted women who make the world a better place. And I’m lucky enough to call you all “Sister.” Beverly, you’re my inspiration. You never give up, never give up, never give up – no matter what. And you’re a pretty grand lady to boot…. John L.: Thanks for everything. I’ve never had a better writing coach…. Finally, to little BJ. You were with me when The Almach exploded in my mind. You were my companion through every rejection and every encouraging moment. How sad I am that you aren’t with me any more. And to Lucy: You aren’t BJ – and you don’t even try to compete with him. You’re my new writing partner and you’re doing a fine job. Just quit chewing my reference books….

Adversity with his pick mines the heart, but he is a cunning workman. He hollows out new chambers of joy to abide in, when he is gone. -Author Unknown

The Almach

Part I

Zadok Awakens

Horab – The Middle East – 2000

Chapter 1 The sound cut through her psyche all morning. That pitiful cry. Piercing the air – frantic and frightened – carried into her quarters by the hot wind. No matter how she tried to push it from her attention, every wail pierced her mind. Every time she walked past her window, she couldn’t help but steal a glance. A kitten. It struggled, tangled in vines next to an olive tree just outside a fence surrounding the compound. Its pitiful moans weakened as the morning progressed. "Why won’t somebody help that poor creature,” she thought, gazing through her window. The kitten lay on its side, chest heaving. The shade from the olive tree crept away from the little mass of fur and it wouldn’t be long until the sun would beat its fiery fists on the tiny body. But it was the wind that seemed to torture it the most. It was like the breath of Satan blasting burning sand on the defenseless kitten. "Somebody's gotta help that thing," she mourned aloud. "Don't do it, Ms Andrews." Turning, she faced the maid assigned to her for this visit. “Don't do it,” the maid continued, “The Queen has strict orders that no one leaves the mansion.” “But it's just a kitten," she glanced towards the window. "Stay inside." The servant shook her head, “It’s dangerous out there.” She leaned on the windowsill to better observe the sad sight. The kitten’s chest heaved as sand blasted its body. It wheezed, struggling for oxygen devoid of debris. It snorted in an attempt to clear its nose. But its effort was fruitless. Grains of sand lodged everywhere, matting its hair, clogging its ears, and lodging within the damp corners of its eyes. The kitten mourned aloud. It was obvious to Ms Andrews that it would soon become too exhausted to fight the force of nature. Her laptop computer beeped – battery needed re-charging again. Damn

thing. Even with all the “Power-save Options” activated, the battery always died sooner than she expected. She shrugged and turned her attention back to the kitten. What harm could come from slipping outside for just a moment to help the little creature? She had to do something. Something soon. "Fine," she stated flatly, "I'll stay up here and watch it die." "He'll be fine. You wouldn't believe how hardy those little cats can be," stated the maid, "Besides, it would be a greater loss if we were to lose you. It's not often someone of your stature comes to our small country.” The computer beeped again. The servant glanced towards the laptop as she continued, “The King has insured your safety while you’re with us. Stay in your room and forget the cat." “A person of my stature,” she chuckled to herself, “They must not get many visitors…” She gazed out the window again. “Fine,” she sighed, “I’ll stay put. Now I'd appreciate if you'd leave me a while. I've found this incessant meowing to be very tiring.” She turned from the horrible sight and wandered to her desk. She paused briefly then touched the “power” button on her computer. It beeped once before the screen turned black. "If there’s anything I can do for you, let me know," the servant nodded as she padded from the room. After the servant left, she placed the laptop in her suitcase, laid down, and closed her eyes. “I won’t allow that cat to die,” she mused, “The people in this country obviously don’t value the life of animals, but I do.” She decided to close her eyes and wait until the servant was convinced she was sleeping. Then the maid would hopefully leave to do some of her other duties. When she was gone, she’d slip out the door, down the hall and towards the servant’s entrance of the fortress. She closed her eyes and waited. She listened to the maid outside her bedroom door chatting with someone on a cordless telephone. “God, when will she quit?” she thought as the kitten’s cries weakened. Finally, after disconnecting, the servant crept into the bedchamber. She tiptoed to the bed and paused. She leaned over and examined Ms Andrews. Her breathing seemed strong and regular. The maid touched her. No reaction. After scanning the bedroom, she scampered out of the room. With the servant gone, Ms Andrews sprinted out of the bed and scrambled out of the bedchambers, sneaking down halls and through

doors until finally slipping outside. She dived behind a shrub and took a moment to catch her breath. She paused to check out her surroundings. She didn’t notice anything unusual. She focused her eyes on her target. The kitten laid just beyond a metal structure – probably a storage shed – and the iron fence. If she were to creep past the metal structure, she could easily squeeze between two of the fence bars and untangle the kitten. Then she’d scoop it into her arms and scrunch back to safety. "Should only take a few minutes," she thought, scanning the area outside the gate. She didn’t see anything unusual but continued to scan, making sure her assessment of the situation was correct. Sand pelted her eyes making tears roll down her cheeks. She imagined how awful the cat felt as she squinted at it. Her gaze shifted to the left, then the right. Still, nothing out of the ordinary was visible for hundreds of yards -- only tan sand expanded forever beyond the wooded compound area surrounded by the fence. She breathed deep to strengthen her resolve. It should be easy. She rose to her feet and planned her path to the kitten. She counted to three, then sprinted to the metal building. She squatted and glanced around. Still nothing unusual for as far as she could see. Her movement hadn’t aroused the attention of any guards. She wondered where the parameter guard was. From this vantage point she could see further. She scanned the area until a movement caught her eye. She saw the guard entering the fortress with someone. Someone she recognized. Her maid. She smiled. Her servant would help the kitten after all – she’d keep the guard occupied while she executed her rescue plan. She popped to her feet, crouching as she sprinted to the fence. She paused, wind whipping her hair into a whirlwind before breathing deep then squeezing through two of the metal rails. It was a tighter fit than she’d anticipated. “Shit, gotta lose weight,” she mumbled, pushing her torso through what now felt like the eye of a needle. Pulling her rib cage between the rails she snagged her new silk blouse, losing two buttons in the process. “Damn,” she mumbled as she wrenched her torso through the rails, “hope I can get back through again.” She sat, leaning against the fence for a moment catching her breath before glancing to her right and left. Nothing unusual…. She smiled, feeling smug, as she stooped to scratch the kitten’s ear. “C’mon little fella,” she murmured, “Let’s get out of here.”

The moment her hand touched the cat, a hand flew out from under the sand and grabbed her wrist. She gasped and tried to shout for help, but another hand flew from beneath the sand and pulled her head to the ground with a thud. Blinded and groping for a way of escape, more hands grabbed her ankles and flailing arm. Somebody gagged her mouth and threw a long burlap bag over her head, shoulders, reaching all the way to her knees. Then they hoisted her, carrying her like a roll of carpet, and scurried away from the kitten who still lay meowing, complaining, tangled in the vines behind her. Within moments, any evidence of her attempted rescue of the cat was blown away by the harsh wind. She heard labored breathing as she was carried away from the fortress. She jerked furiously until someone cuffed her alongside her head. Still, she didn’t give up. Finally, they paused and chattered in a language she didn’t understand. She felt ropes entwine her arms tight against her body. Then she felt herself get tossed onto a large creature. It felt like it could be a horse. Lying on her belly, with her arms bound tight, she lay draped over this horse-type creature knowing that if she were to wiggle too much, she could tumble onto her head. That would mean instant paralysis or even death. Her mind swam trying to comprehend what had just happened. Muffled voices babbled. Finally the animal stomped the ground and whinnied. Someone mounted the animal and placed their hand on her backside. Anger ripped through her body. She struggled in protest but he only chuckled, squeezed her buttock and fumbled with the bands that held the sack to her. She figured he was probably attaching her bag to what was some sort of saddle. He spurred the horse, jerking it ahead and bouncing her. She figured she’d eventually fall off the creature and die. After an hour or so of bouncing like a rag doll, she actually felt rather thankful for that firm hand on her butt. They galloped at break neck speed for what seemed like an eternity. Nausea began to creep through her body as black inkiness swirled through her mind. She felt her glasses slip off her face and land in the top of the sack. The sound of meowing echoed through her ears. Sand gritted between her teeth. She began to choke. The words, "God, why didn't I listen to the maid," echoed through her mind just before she passed out. *****

She opened her eyes and found herself back in the States, arguing with her editor. "Warren, I can't make that change in Chapter 2 -- it's one of the best supports for my theme!" She hated when he wanted to make major changes in her manuscripts. "Your theme is too complicated anyway. Nobody wants to read anything that's so confusing! Lighten it up,” he sipped his cappuccino. "How am I supposed to do that? All the research indicates that…." she adjusted her blazer preparing to go into one of her well-prepared speeches that effectively castrated any male within hearing distance. He crossed his legs and interrupted her. “The average reader is unimpressed with ‘all that research.’ Go out and get some real life experience. You've spent so much time in that goddamned lab with those god-damned scientists testing god-damned theories that I think you've forgotten what it's like out here; out here in the real world. If you want to write about the life and politics of Horab, then GO there and experience it. I've had it with all these theories. I’ve had it up to here,” his index finger cut an imaginary line across his throat, “with those intellectual egg-heads you’ve befriended." He was obviously angry but attempted to demonstrate an air of calmness. Warren Bessman had been Penny Andrew’s editor for well over a decade. What had started out as a brilliant career was now fast evolving into mediocrity. He’d watched her abandon her dreams. He’d seen her begin to fear the real world and had watched her embrace the sterile existence of labs and theories. Penny used to be one of his best writers. Now her work was dry and lifeless, completely without imagination. He uncrossed his legs. "I can't go to Horab,” she retorted, “It's too dangerous. You know that peace in the Middle East is touch-and-go right now and travelers are discouraged from going there. I don’t know a single travel agent who’ll recommend a visit to Horab or anywhere near there for that matter." "Life is dangerous,” he shrugged, “maybe some exotic travel will ignite some passion in you. I've read the manuscript. I think you've become too subjective living in your safe little world. You need to get out and experience life. I'm not going to publish this piece of shit until you've made MAJOR revisions to it.” He flung the manuscript into the trashcan next to his desk.

Leaning forward, he thrust his face into hers, “Get your sorry ass to Horab and talk to the monarchy and the people. Then come back and finish your book. No scientific theories -- this time I want a People focus rather than a Thesis focus. Got it?" "Got it," she sighed. Larry wouldn’t like this at all. "Let's have some enthusiasm," he said shrugging. "Yeah, Warren. Why not be enthused? My fiancée is gonna love hearing I'm off to the ‘Powder Keg of the World’ so I can get ‘life experience,’” she whined. Warren wouldn’t back down. "My secretary will handle all the arrangements. Just give her the dates -- they better be soon 'cause I've got a deadline too. If you miss it, we'll have to re-think our relationship.” He sighed, remembering her beautiful prose. She had talent. She just needed to find it again. He softened towards her, “Look, you're a brilliant writer but you’re not a researcher. All this research crap has affected your true calling – writing from your heart.” He sighed, “Maybe you need a vacation. Some time alone. Away from Larry. If you want to formally extend the deadline, I may consider it. But I want you out of here for a while. If nothing else, you'll get some sort of vacation in Horab." he stated matter-of-factly. "Warren, you know the final draft will be great – it always is. But do I really have to go to Horab? I can interview Horab-Americans, I can read first hand accounts, I can....” He glared at her. "I'll set it up," she responded. One week later she was on the plane. First class. She could still see Larry’s scowling face as she boarded the flight. But if she were to finish her book and get it published, she needed to do what Warren wanted. Besides, it almost felt good to get away from everyone for a while. She smiled. She’d not only visit Horab, but the Horab’s King Johosaphat Jihad, had offered to be her host. She’d see and do things no writer had ever done before. She was almost excited to begin her wonderful adventure. She gazed out the plane window. She felt warm, but the air blowing on her from the vent above her head was cool. She closed her eyes and allowed it to brush against her face. It felt wonderful. She lifted the glass of wine and gazed through the burgundy liquid, then lifted it to her lips. For some reason she was unusually thirsty.

She gulped the liquid but it didn’t quench her thirst. It tasted sweet, but didn’t wet her mouth. She gazed into the glass trying to figure out why she was so incredibly thirsty. Turbulence buffeted the plane causing her to spill her drink. She spilled a lot. She was wet. Very wet. Before she could understand what was happening, wine splashed her face, dripped down her chin and landed in her lap. She shook her head. How did she get so wet? She began to choke. Her mouth was full of something – something gritty – but what was it? Why did she feel like choking and why, when she tried to page the stewardess, did only muffled sounds escape her lips? She gagged, opened her eyes and found herself full of sand. Strangers splashed water on her face. She tried to leap to her feet but succeed only in falling to her side. Her arms and legs were bound so tight, her fingers and toes throbbed. She pulled the ropes. One of the men, dark and rugged, propped her upright again and ungagged her mouth. She instinctively spat sand on his shirt. Memories of the day’s events flooded her mind. She heard the kitten meowing. She felt the hands on her wrists. She smelled the horse and heard it whinnying. She heard men laughing and mumbling in that language. As she struggled to free her hands, the man leaned close to look at her. She took the opportunity to study him too. He looked strange and distorted. His face twisted in curves and angles she’d never seen before. But, he spoke English. "Hello, Madam. How may I assist you?" He pulled her glasses from nose, wiped water droplets dry and replaced them back on her nose. He didn’t look so strange anymore; the water on her glasses had distorted her vision. Now he looked almost handsome, for a kidnapper and barbarian, with dark flashing eyes and a broad smile. Anger welled within her stomach – how could he smile after the horrible crime he’d just committed? In her opinion, he should look at least a little ashamed of himself. "Let me go," she hissed, sputtering grains of sand from her mouth. They zipped through the air, sticking where they landed. "I can’t do that," he stated, brushing sand from his shoulder. "Why not?" she growled, pulling at the ropes.

"Is there anything else I can do to assist you? He reached to finger her silk shirt, stopping briefly to study the vacant spot where one of the buttons had torn off. She cringed. "Go to hell!" she snarled, feet flailing as she attempted to kick him. She’d never been a swearer, but today seemed like a good time to start. He chuckled and turned to the other men. He yelled something to them in their language. They responded with gales of laughter. Shrugging, he turned away from her and proceeded towards the camp. Tears of frustration pooled in her eyes. She sat for a moment then surveyed the area. Lush trees and grasses surrounded her. A small lake, maybe a pond, lapped at its shore nearby. She longed to swim in its cool water and take a long drink. Thirst parched her throat and a desert of sand ground between her teeth. More than anything she wanted to forget these men and pretend everything was fine. She turned to memorize the faces of her abductors. She tried to remember as many details as possible so she’d be able to describe them to the police when she finally got home. They wouldn’t get away with this crime. They all had dark wavy hair. Two had ponytails. A few had mustaches and one, a beard. The leader had laughing brown eyes and straight white teeth. The men periodically turned to look and laugh at her. She wondered why no one guarded her closer. She scooted to the other side of the tree to see what was behind her. Disappointment enveloped her as she realized where she was. Sand completely surrounded them and stretched for as far as she could see. She figured they were probably in Horab. She didn't know exactly where she was but her knowledge of this area confirmed that the desert would continue for hundreds of miles. This, she supposed, was why nobody guarded her. If she ran away, she would probably die from heat exhaustion. If she didn’t die from that, the desert animals would surely find her quite tasty. She pulled on the wrist restraints, nonetheless. Seeing her struggle with the bands, the leader strode to her again. "Are you ready to settle down yet?" he spoke in English and acted almost civilized. She glared at him but he simply shook his head and chuckled. "Would you like some food?" he asked, holding a bowl towards her.

Hunger had already dissolved her innards. "No. I'm not hungry," she retorted. "You need to eat or you'll become ill. Here, let me untie you. I’m sure you won’t try to run away, will you?" he touched a revolver strapped to his side. She tried not to react. He straddled her legs, knelt down and reached around her to untie the bands around her wrists. Suddenly aware of her vulnerability, she turned her head away from him but became incredibly aware of his muscular shoulder next to her cheekbone. "Damn, I feel like I’m trapped in a stupid romance novel," she mumbled. “What?” he leaned back. “Nothing,” she retorted. He shrugged and pulled at her restraints again. After feeling the welcome relief of the bands loosening she drew her hands in front of her and comforted her aching wrists. He didn't move. Rather, he bent his knees further and straddled her lap. He nonchalantly grasped the bowl again and gazed deep into her eyes, "If you try to run away, we'll kill you. You don't know where you are and there’s no one here to help you. We will reach our destination within two days.” Then he smiled, gaze slipping to her breasts, “Tonight you will be with me." She cringed at the connotation of the sentence. She gritted her teeth and pushed the bowl into his chest. Hot, brown liquid stained his shirt and crept towards the waistband of his pants. Angry fire shot through his eyes as he clenched his jaw. "Now," he continued, struggling to restrain his anger while scooping black sludge from his shirt back into the bowl, "since you’re our guest, what are you called?" "What do you mean," she replied careful not to make him madder. His anger bubbled too close to the surface to suit her. She made a mental note not to irritate him further. She didn’t want to be the person who caused him to explode. "What is your name?" His lips smiled, but his eyes seethed. She knew she’d better cooperate a little and give him enough information to placate him. "Penny," she blurted. He furrowed his brows. “Penny?” he repeated.

“My name is Penny,” she answered, grateful to see his anger subside a little. Then she added, “What’s yours?” “My what?” “Name.” “It’s none of your business,” he answered, “But if you have to know, it’s Benjamin.” “Benjamin,” she repeated. He nodded. "Well, Penny," he said, setting the bowl on the ground, "you have the name of an American coin.” She nodded, not speaking as he continued, “Well, it seems you were in the wrong place at the right time. You aren't exactly what we expected to find outside King Jihad's fortress, but you'll have to do for now. Tomorrow we'll decide what to do with you." "What do you mean by, ‘you’ll decide what to do with me’?" she deflated. He studied the woman. She was probably nice to look at, but was definitely a foreigner. Her smooth, ivory skin glistened with perspiration. Straight blond hair lay in strings around her shoulders and she made no attempt to cover her head. Women from his country always covered their heads and would feel horrified at being exposed for so long. He smiled as he studied her. He'd never touched blond hair before. It looked like spun gold. He reached to touch it but she immediately recoiled and shoved his hand away. He pulled his attention away from his thoughts and back to the situation at hand. "Where do you come from?" he asked, his anger replaced with a mild curiosity. Any woman from this area would certainly never push a man away -- especially a woman in such a precarious position. "I'm an American citizen and I demand to know what's going on!" She tried to sound important. Now it was he who deflated. "Shit," he thought, "an American -- I hate Americans. They’re inconvenient. Uncooperative. Full of self-importance. It’s going to be impossible to travel with her.” He sighed, exhaustion creeping into his face. He couldn’t believe his misfortune. “Why couldn’t she at least be European?” He thought intently, trying to think of a way to get rid of this American. “We went to Horab to get Jihad’s Chief of Security and extract as much information as possible. Now we may have dragged the United States into

this.” He sighed and continued his thoughts, “If the U.S. decides this woman is important, we’ll rue the day we ever set eyes on her. I’d better contact Zadok." He breathed deep again. He finally spoke. "You'll find out what's going on tomorrow.” He seemed distracted as he continued, “As for now, you need to eat. We all need to rest so we can get moving as soon as possible.” His eyes finally met hers, “Here’s what’s going to happen: We'll eat, we'll sleep for three hours and travel tonight when it's cool." He rose from her lap and watched intently as she scurried to untie her legs. After she stood, he grasped her arm and led her to the group of men. He then re-filled the bowl without bothering to remove the sludge he’d scraped from his shirt. He handed it to her. The contents looked like brown shoe polish. "What am I supposed to do with this," she inquired, hoping it wasn’t the food. "Eat it,” he spoke without emotion. Then he stepped towards his men. She sniffed at the contents in the bowl. Then wrinkling her nose she dipped the tip of her index finger in the gelatinous liquid and touched her tongue. It was OK, but like nothing she’d ever experienced before. Somewhat intrigued, she submerged even more of her finger into the goo and tasted again. This time she didn’t like it at all. It not only looked like shoe polish but it also tasted like it. She wrinkled her nose as her stomach rumbled. She needed to eat even if it didn’t taste good. She had to maintain her strength if she were to ever escape from these men. Her eyes scanned the camp as if she were looking for something. She had no spoon, he’d only handed her the bowl. She couldn’t very well drink out of a bowl. He’d obviously forgotten to give her eating utensils. She glanced towards the men. They were in the midst of an intense conversation, waving their hands and yelling. She tentatively interrupted them. "Where's my spoon?" she asked. He ignored her. She stepped towards the men and spoke louder, “Excuse me, but where’s my spoon?” He groaned. She was already an inconvenience. She couldn’t even eat without demanding something. "Your what?" he barked. "My spoon."

"Just drink it." She wrinkled her nose. "I'm not uncivilized. I need a spoon if I'm going to eat soup." Her words grated on his ears. He rolled his eyes as the men observed the proceedings with amused curiosity. "It's not soup. Just drink it so we can go to bed." Her heart sank. "We? What do you mean by ‘we’? I'm not sleeping with you." He was losing patience. "Sit down and eat it or I'll make you eat it." Judging from the look on his face, she knew this was not an idle threat. She didn’t want to find out how he planned to “make” her eat. She stepped away from the men, gingerly lowered her body to the sand, moved the bowl to her lips, and sipped some of the concoction. It wasn't as bad as she thought, but it wasn't very good either. It tasted like some sort of a slimy mush made from grain. Meanwhile the man spoke intently with the others in their language. She couldn’t tell what they were saying, but could tell by the tone of their voices that they were discussing something serious. After choking down about half of the “soup”, she placed the bowl on the ground. He turned and asked, “You done?” “Yes, thank-you,” she endeavored to sound somewhat pleasant. "Finish it,” he demanded then mumbled, “Typical American. They waste everything.” "I'm full,” she lied, still famished but unable to stomach any more of that concoction. "Fine, we better get to bed." He strolled over to her and yanked her to her feet. She tried to struggle but the look in his eyes made her quit. Some of the other men scattered to small blankets on the ground while others took rifles and stood at what she figured must be some sort of guard posts. One spoke intently on a cellular phone. After yanking her to a grassy spot, he demanded, "Stay right here and don’t move.” Penny trembled. She tried to imagine what sort of person would bury themselves under a stranded kitten. Why did they take her? How long had they laid under that sand waiting for her? She yearned to go home, but had a sinking feeling it would be a long time before she’d step foot on American soil again.

She watched as he yanked some blankets from a pack on the horse’s saddle. He tossed a thicker one on the ground and rolled another like a jellyroll, making something that resembled a pillow. He then snatched another blanket and dropped it beside the "bed". Striding towards her, he grasped her arm and pulled her to the blankets. She landed on her knees. "I can't sleep on that." She figured she might as well make one last effort to avoid sleeping with that man. "Why not,” he sighed impatiently. "It's too itchy. Now, if you had some nice cottons or maybe even silk it would be OK. But this woolly stuff,” she gestured dramatically, rolling her eyes. “Wow, I mean I could possibly be allergic to it. And also, the ground seems kind of hard, kinda lumpy too...." “Get down,” he demanded. “I don’t think I like your intolerant attitude,” she mumbled as she fingered the blankets. He dropped to the ground and pulled her against his chest. With his free hand, he covered both of them with the extra blanket. Her back rested against him and the warmth of his body radiated into hers. He lay too close. "So much for 'social distance,’" she thought wryly, remembering her Sociology professor’s lectures. He’d said, “Public Distance: It ranges from 12 to 25 feet and requires a loud voice and is illustrated by someone giving a lecture. Social Distance: It ranges from 4 to 7 feet and is the distance for a formal business meeting.” Public or social distance would have been far more comfortable for her. She’d easily be able to tolerate these men from that distance. Her professor’s lecture continued to ring in her mind, “Personal Distance: It ranges from 18 inches to 4 feet. It’s the distance for friendly conversation. And finally, we have Intimate Distance: It ranges from 0 to 18 inches and is illustrated by a couple making love, by a mother nursing an infant and by wrestlers locked in a tight hold.” Penny cringed. She lay intimately close to this stranger. She squeezed her eyes shut and prayed this stranger wouldn’t force her to engage any further in “intimate distance.” She lay as still possible and listened to the men laugh and speak in that strange dialect. She couldn’t pick up a word they said -- not that she could have understood them if they spoke the “proper” form of the language. She only spoke English. Specifically, American English. She

decided then and there that she would only visit English-speaking countries from then on. She had begun to mentally list these countries when he interrupted her. "Even though you’re the most irritating woman I’ve ever met, I have to admit that you’ve captured my interest. You’re very soft, my American," his breath brushed her ear while his palm caressed her outer thigh. Her body tensed. "I've heard American women are wonderful, passionate lovers. Is this true?" he simmered. "Leave me alone," she sneered. "I've never touched such white skin. It's soft." "Leave me alone or I'll scream." She tried to pull away but he held tight and threw one leg over hers. His hand wandered under her shirt towards her chest. She struggled, mumbling curses while he caressed and squeezed her right breast. Finally she yanked her left arm free and elbowed him with every bit of strength in her torso. He gasped, letting go of her chest, clutching his ribs. He smiled, admiring this woman’s spunk. He chuckled, “What the hell are you wearing under that shirt?” White anger shot through her veins. She jabbed him again and again. He laughed, deflecting her flailing elbow. “Settle down,” he chuckled, “I’m too tired for a fight right now -- perhaps later. I think we better sleep.” His arms encircled her waist again and his head lowered to the pillow. Trembling with anger she lay tense, hands tight against her chin, protecting her body. When his breathing became regular and his grasp around her waist loosened she allowed herself to relax and eventually fell into an uneasy sleep. She awoke abruptly when a shout pierced the air. The man beside her leaped to his feet, dragging her to her knees. Hardly awake he yanked her towards the fire at the center of the camp, threw her to the ground near one of the men and spoke sharply. The man grabbed her and dragged her to a tree where he bound her hands and feet. Then he stood over her with his rifle cocked, set to fire. Five horses with five riders approached the camp.

Chapter 2 It felt like a never-ending ride. The call he’d received from Nathan disturbed him immensely. After disconnecting, he'd immediately gathered his most trusted soldiers and rushed to meet his men. Now he could finally see Benjamin and Nathan in the distance and would assess the trouble himself. He rode directly to Benjamin and slid off his horse. "Thank you for coming, sir. We didn't know what to do with her,” Benjamin grasped the bridle and held the stallion. His brows knit together in a worried mass of emotion. His hair, rumpled and flat on one side, made him look as though he’d just awakened. "I don't suppose it's easy to tell a foreigner from a native. Or a man from a woman while buried in sand," Zadok looked distracted, visibly trying to hide his frustration from his most trusted man. Benjamin dug his the butt of his rifle in the sand, "Correct, sir." "Well, let me see her." Zadok wasn’t sure what to expect. Nathan had sounded upset on the cellular phone and had told him that he thought this woman would be trouble. Zadok usually trusted his assessment of people. He had good instincts but sincerely hoped he was wrong this time. He couldn’t afford any extra trouble right now. Benjamin tossed the horse’s reins to Nathan and followed as Zadok waded through the tall grass towards Penny. Upon seeing Zadok, the guard immediately lowered his weapon and bowed his head. Zadok ignored the guard and instead focused on Penny. "So, this is her, huh?” He scrutinized her appearance, “Rather pretty. Looks very American, though," Zadok wrinkled his nose as he spoke in the strange dialect. He scanned her body and studied her face, hoping to find vulnerability, a softness, something that would convince him that she’d be controllable. Penny, seated on the ground, glared at the two men. She already disliked the new guy. His eyes bore uncomfortably into her but she tried not to flinch. She couldn’t let him see any weakness. She had to convince them she wasn’t someone to be messed with. She’d make her country proud of her bravery. She wouldn’t allow these men to turn her into a whimpering female hostage.

Zadok spoke, "What's her name?" "Penny," replied Benjamin. "Penny,” Zadok repeated, “Hmmm, interesting name, kind of difficult to pronounce. And look at her – Ugh." Her hair was tangled in knots, her glasses sat cock-eyed on her face, and mascara left black trails down her cheeks. She sat seething, clothes rumpled, two buttons torn from her blouse, and one sandal missing. She didn’t remember it falling off. "Benjamin, does she speak our dialect?" Zadok knelt lower to peer at her. He scrutinized her, reminding her of how Larry usually looked when studying a horse before purchasing it. "Not a word,” Benjamin shook his head, “She’s not in pleasant spirits either. Rather opinionated and very unhappy.” Zadok knelt all the way to his haunches. "Hello, Penny,” he spoke slowly in English; the same way a kindergarten teacher speaks to his students. “I'm Jonathan Zadok. I'm the leader of these men. I understand there's been a misunderstanding." Penny glared at him. Her thoughts screamed as she struggled to maintain her composure. A misunderstanding? How could something so awful be transformed into something so trite as a misunderstanding! He proceeded, carefully straightening her glasses while speaking in slow, even tones. "Well, what's done is done. It's unfortunate that you were taken and not the person we expected. I guess we'll have to live with our mistake," Jonathan shrugged. Penny’s jaw quivered with anger. "When my government finds out what you did, you're in big trouble," she sneered and yanking her wrists against the ropes. "Well, that's what's so incredibly interesting about all this.” Zadok leaned back on his heels, eyes hardening, piercing into hers. “My men are professionals. When you went out to rescue the cat, we got you -- not Jihad’s Chief of Security. You didn't make a sound, and the cat was left in position. The only evidence of what happened was some rumpled sand, but the wind smoothed it out in a few minutes. Actually, nobody knows where you are and nobody knows you've been abducted unless we choose to tell them," his eyes grew even harder, "As far as anybody knows, you just wandered off into the desert, got lost, and will never return. It's that simple.

Reality is we've got you and we're not sure what we’re going to do with you." Penny tried not to react to his words, but the lone tear that coursed its way down her cheek betrayed her emotions. Jonathan continued, "Are you going to cooperate until we get back to camp or shall I kill you now?" His eyes dug into hers, invading her mind. She knew he’d surely kill her if she tried to escape. She tried to look away but his gaze held her tight. She began to feel violated, as if she was unclothed. “When will I learn to listen?” she thought frantically, “I should have listened to the maid. Why did I have to help that kitten? My life is probably ruined because I couldn’t listen. Instead, I had to help a cat. A stupid cat.” She sighed, trying to keep fear from overwhelming her. “What am I going to do? I’ve gotta get out of here. Do I try to fight back?” She glanced to her right. Men – big men – trudged through the camp. She continued, “I can’t fight all these guys. They look like a bunch of behemoths. And they can make my life miserable. Should I cooperate?” She gazed into the eyes of Zadok. He truly frightened her. But how could she make herself cooperate? Her chin quivered. How could she have been thrust in such a horrible situation? She came to Horab to study the people. Study their traditions and culture. Now she had to cooperate with these barbarians. But how? She sighed. Her breath blew Zadok’s hair making it rustle against his cheek. She examined him closer. He was the scariest person she’d ever met. Now he made her choose life or death. Not much of a choice. A horrible life – or death. Then a thought emerged. Maybe she could cooperate – just long enough to find a chance to escape. She’d have to encounter an opportunity sooner or later. She decided to cooperate – for now. She sighed again and choked on her words. "I'll cooperate." Jonathan watched the lie pass through her lips. This woman was as transparent as glass. He smiled nonetheless as he unfolded his body to stand. "Very good. I'm famished. I’m going to eat something." He smiled, "Meanwhile, why don't you clean yourself up – maybe take a bath. You look terrible. I can't sleep with a mess like that." He turned to Benjamin. "Get her something more appropriate to wear. She can't travel in that outfit.” He gestured towards what was left of her beautiful silk blouse and khaki

shorts. Benjamin bowed, "As you wish." Jonathan Zadok strode to the campfire and Benjamin turned to Penny. So, she’d be with Zadok tonight. He winced. He wanted her with him. He needed to find out what she wore under that shirt. Damn. He untied her hands. However, rather than straddling her legs, he slid behind her when he undid the ropes. She scrambled to fumble with the leg bands. When she’d barely finished, he grasped her arm, yanked her to her feet, and led her to the camp. When he dropped her arm, he said, “Stand still,” as he circled and examined her body. "What are you looking at?" Penny stammered. "I need to know what size will fit," he stated, scrutinizing her. His gazed rested for a moment on the gentle curves of her breasts before he smiled and yelled something in his own dialect. "Hey Nathan, you're kinda small. Got any extra traveling clothes?" "Yeah." "Get 'um for the American princess." Nathan jumped to his feet, dug through his saddlebag, and snatched a long shirt and pants. He tossed them to Benjamin. Benjamin grabbed his own saddlebag and led Penny down to the oasis pond. "Get undressed and take a bath," he demanded in English. Penny froze, "I don't think so." "You can do so voluntarily or I'll be glad to assist," he smiled, stepping towards her. “I wouldn’t mind touching you again...” "Get away from me. We have laws against stuff like this in America," she sneered. "You're not in America any more,” he laughed, “In this country, a woman – especially an uncooperative one – will fetch about the same price as a dog. I could use you like a rag then throw you away. No one would know the difference -- or care.” He stepped closer, “Now, are you going to bathe or am I going to assist you?" She stared at him for a few moments. When he stepped towards her again, she stated, "Turn around." She struggled to contain her disgust. "What?" His brows furrowed. "Turn around and I’ll get undressed," she said. "No," he replied.

She spoke slowly, “You've already made it clear I can't survive alone in the desert. You’ve also graphically explained my rank in your country. I assure you, I have no plans to run away. I also have no intentions of undressing in front of you. I'll take a bath, but I must have some privacy to do so. Do you have any problems with that?” Her eyes bore into him. "Uh, I guess not,” he studied her face. He hadn’t encountered anyone like her before. He added, “Just don't try anything or you're dead. Got it? I'll stand here and you can undress behind those bushes over there.” He pointed to his right. “I'm going to watch, though. I'm not about to let you embarrass me by trying something stupid on my watch." "Fine." She glided over to the shrubs and turned to see if he was watching. He was. “He’s certainly no gentleman,” she mumbled under her breath. She carefully removed the beautiful silk blouse she'd purchased before her trip. It was wrinkled and torn beyond repair. The silk itself, so stressed and rubbed with wear, would never be as beautiful as it was the first time she saw it in the store window. However, her blouse was the least of her worries. She glanced towards Benjamin – he still watched. She undid her pants and removed her only sandal. She gingerly placed her glasses on top of the clothing. She did not remove her bra and panties. She turned once more to see if Benjamin watched. He did. She said, “Turn around so I can get in the water.” He turned, surprised at his feelings of embarrassment. He felt like an intruder. Nevertheless, he overcame the sensation and peeked towards her again. He caught a glimpse of her almost-naked body as she dived under the water. What strange under clothes. The women he'd been with never wore anything like that. A glossy rose print filled the glistening undergarments. She swam effortlessly. Her white arms cut through the water as she slid from one side of the pond to the other, barely causing a ripple in the glassy surface. Benjamin rubbed his head, struck by the strange fascination he felt towards this American woman; he became hypnotized by the rhythmic motion of her swimming back and forth. He frantically searched for a reason to speak to her again. To hear her voice, or even, maybe get a better look at that strange underclothing she wore. He imagined water glistening on her milky shoulders and small rivers coursing between her breasts. He’d never seen such white skin before. How could he capture

her attention? Then he remembered the soap. "Hey," he called out hopefully, "Here's some soap.” She didn’t stop. He added, “to clean yourself." She barely paused before she altered her course to swim towards him. She stopped about ten feet from the shore and held out her hand. The skin on her outstretched arm, so clear, so translucent, it seemed to glow as the sun began to set. She looked almost pleasant with the mascara removed from under her eyes and her cheeks glowing from the cool water’s tender bite. He gazed at the thin floral straps of her bra. "Are you going to give it to me?" she snapped. "Oh yeah." He hastily tossed her the soap. She snatched it from the air with a grunt of disdain. Damn, he’d irritated her again. But given enough time he felt certain he could win her heart. “Maybe Zadok will let me have her,” he thought. She dove under the water and cut to the other side of the pond. She kept her back to him as she removed the strange attire she wore. She washed it thoroughly and then placed it back over her torso. He strained his eyes to capture a glimpse of her. Damn. The sun burned his eyes and obscured what had to be a magnificent view. She performed the same washing ritual with the tiny pantaloons she wore. Then she washed her hair. Obviously finished, she swam towards him. However, after she reached his side of the pond, rather than exiting the water, she paused, tossed the soap to him with a quick “I’m done. Thanks.” She sped to the other side again. Then she resumed her laps. “Ungrateful wretch,” he thought smiling as he scraped sand off his only bar of soap, now over half used. She swam back and forth until her limbs ached. She stopped to rub her sore calves. "Major stubble," she thought wryly, "I really need to shave my legs.” She sighed. “God, I never would have dreamt I'd wind up getting kidnapped the day before I'm planning on waxing my legs. This kind of luck could only happen to me." She chuckled at the absurdness of her thoughts; hardly able to believe the unrealness of her situation, or of her ability to think of the most stupid things while her life was in shambles. The water felt so cool, so luscious, she didn't allow herself to think about the gravity of her situation. She closed her eyes and imagined herself back home swimming laps at the local Junior High School

swimming pool. Back and forth she went. Every time fear crept into her consciousness, she repeated: “I'm an American. I know my country will get me out of this. I’m an American. I know my country will get me out of this. I’m an American…” A voice broke into her thoughts. "Penny, it's time." It was Benjamin. She ignored him and swam with all her energy back and forth on the far end of the pond. If she acknowledged him, she’d acknowledge her situation. If she acknowledged her situation, it would be real. If she ignored him long enough, maybe he’d go away. Then she could be rescued by Jihad. But he spoke again. "Penny, come on." This time impatience tinged each word. He paced the waters edge. He didn’t want to retrieve her. He didn’t need a bath nor did he want one forced upon him by this bothersome woman. "I didn’t hear that," she thought wryly, using every muscle to pull her body through the water, still imagining being back at the school, still trying to forget where she really was. "HEY, let's go!" Benjamin called out, thoroughly irritated. Zadok was waiting for her, and Benjamin knew Zadok didn’t like to wait. She began to gain speed. Lightening shot through her limbs, making them numb one moment and quiver with pain the next. Yet she continued to ignore Benjamin. She swam her laps a few more times and didn’t hear any more of Benjamin’s irritating whining. She relaxed her stoke allowing her limbs to quiet their screams of pain. She figured Benjamin had given up and would leave her alone – hopefully for a long while. She sighed as she slowed her strokes further. Without warning, she felt something grab her leg from beneath the water. Memories of her abduction filled her mind. Horrifying visions of hands popping up from the sand and grasping her arms invaded her consciousnesses. She shrieked. Before she could calculate her next move, anger filled her belly and she began to kick. She’d never be a passive victim again. She felt herself being yanked under the water. She clawed like a mountain lion. She scratched and bit – savagely attacked – whatever it was that grabbed her. Finally it released its grip. She burst through the surface of the water only to be met by Benjamin spattering water next to her. Time seemed to stand still as she stared straight into his indignant eyes. Pure

anger welled within her. She slapped him. “Don’t EVER do that to me,” she hissed. "It's time to go," he stated rubbing his face. "Fine," she snorted, “all you had to do was ask.” She glared at him half expecting some sort of chauvinistic banter but got none. Without saying another word, she swam towards the opposite shore. Benjamin kept pace beside her keeping perfect rhythm, making sure she didn't attempt to meander from their course. She stopped just shy of the shore, bringing him to an abrupt stop as well. "You need to turn around again,” she didn’t even glance at him as she spoke. "I've got a towel and clean clothes right over there," he said pointing to his saddlebag. He’d hoped she’d exit the water to retrieve them so he’d get a closer look at that glistening body. "Get out and leave them by the bush. Then I'll get dressed," she replied. "Fine,” he mumbled, disappointed that he’d gotten drenched without the reward of seeing anything new. He hauled himself, fully clothed, from the water and dripped all the way to his saddlebag. He grabbed Nathan's clothes and a small towel, walked to the bush, and placed the pile of fabric on it. He plodded and squished back to his spot until finally plopping on a stone next to his saddlebag, pools of water forming at his feet. "Go ahead, I'm not looking," he said. "I wonder why this American woman is so intent on my not seeing her body,” he thought, “What could she possibly have that I haven’t seen before? I wonder if they're all so shy over there." Either way, her behavior had certainly intrigued him. The broad range of emotions he had towards this woman frustrated him. Hate one minute and intrigue the next. He longed for a sensible woman. Someone predictable. But he knew he’d soon tire of predictability. This Penny-woman could interest him for a long time. Penny stepped from the water and scampered to the bush. Upon hearing her footsteps, Benjamin turned to catch a glimpse of her. He couldn't help but notice her long tapering legs and flat stomach. She wasn't nearly as homely as he’d first thought. He began to salivate as he watched

the flashes of white flesh as she dried with the tiny towel and slipped into Nathan's clothing. Even through the bushes, Benjamin recognized how the large the clothes would easily hide the body he so wanted to explore. Only he knew the true extent of the treasures the baggy attire hid so effectively. He hoped the other men wouldn’t notice her beauty. If they thought she was homely, he’d stand a better chance of getting her for himself. He smiled and prayed he’d be that lucky. The clothes felt itchy. The woolly fabric seemed to be made of the same fibers as the blankets. The shirt felt like a poncho. She’d need a belt to keep the pants from falling to her ankles. Although her American clothes were ruined, she folded them and carried them to Benjamin. She handed him the wet towel and stated in her most business-like voice, "I want to keep my blouse and pants. I'll also need shoes since you lost one of my sandals. Do you have a comb so I can do something with my hair?" She spoke with such authority that Benjamin actually jumped to obey her orders. His actions surprised himself. He dug in his bag. "Here's a comb, I'll take care of your old clothes, and see if any of the men have any extra shoes. How's that?" He couldn’t believe he spoke to her like that. Damn, now he was acting like her servant – and she was supposed to be his hostage. "Fine." She turned on her heel and walked back to her bush. She lowered her body to the ground and proceeded to pull the comb through her hair. She wondered how it would dry without conditioner. It would probably look like a pile of straw but she didn’t care. She needed to concentrate on finding a way to escape. She'd finished her grooming, but couldn't bear to see Benjamin or his henchmen again. She pretended to primp her hair while evaluating her situation. It was true. She had no idea where she was. She didn't know where she was going. She didn't know who these people were or what dialect they spoke. "My editor told me to live life, but I don't suppose Warren meant I should live it quite this much," she pondered. She tried to hold back the tears that kept filling her eyes. What was Warren going to do when she didn't submit her book? What was he going to do if she never returned? What about her fiancée and her life in the States? Things looked really bad.

A tear rolled down her cheek and landed on her leg. "Are you ready?" She discreetly dried her face, rearranged her glasses and looked up. It was Benjamin. "Yeah," she rose to her feet, nonverbally declining any assistance from him as he extended his hand to help her. "When you see Zadok, don't smart-mouth him. Just smile and be nice. Then he probably won’t kill you. If you can convince him that you can be useful… you know, be nice. Real cordial. Maybe he'll spare your life. Understand?" Benjamin looked uncharacteristically sincere. "Yeah, fine," she mumbled. She had no intentions of being nice or cordial to such an animal. They walked, with him grasping her arm, towards Jonathan Zadok.

Chapter 3 Jonathan Zadok leaned on a pillow near his fire wondering what this American would be like. He hoped he wouldn’t have to kill her – he hated killing women – especially women who were blameless pawns in a larger struggle for dominance. He wondered what was taking Benjamin and Penny so long. Jonathan Zadok was a handsome man with jet-black hair and intelligent brown eyes. He seemed taller than he actually was because he held such a commanding presence wherever he went. He smiled seeing Penny and Benjamin finally approach. He stood to greet them. "Hello my American hostage,” He scrutinized her again. She looked different now. She seemed smaller and less American. Must be the clothes. He glanced at Benjamin, raising his eyebrows wondering why he was so wet. Benjamin just shook his head as if to say, “Don’t ask.” Jonathan didn’t. Penny was getting VERY tired of men studying her. "Hello," she replied answered him, “my barbarian captor.” Zadok laughed aloud. She sounded as sassy as Benjamin had described. "Tell me about yourself." He smiled, almost sneered, immediately beginning his work of intimidating her. He knew he needed to do a thorough job so she’d be cooperative. He began his job by looking at her as if he were a former lover and already knew her intimately. His eyes taunted her with his knowledge. She squirmed. Success! He smiled. She strengthened her resolved and lifted her eyes to his, "What do you want to know," she pulled her thoughts together, deciding she wouldn’t let him intimidate her. He wouldn’t respect a woman who squirmed under his gaze. She needed his respect if she were to convince him she deserved her freedom. He watched her straightening her spine. As he studied her liquid blue eyes, he couldn’t help but notice what a lovely creature she was. Her damp hair glistened by the firelight and the over-sized clothes emphasized her long neck. His eyes followed the magnificent bone structure of her clavicle. What should he do next? She was unlike anybody he’d met before. She appeared to be tough to scare into submission. Perhaps if he gathered

more information…. “Your name is ‘Penny’,” he said, eyes dancing as he focused on her face. "Yes,” she braced herself against his gaze. "And, you’re an American," his dark eyes bore deeper into her. She squirmed again. "Yes, we’ve established the fact that I’m an American.” She stated with a note of impatience. She breathed deep. She needed to get home. It had to be her top priority. Instinct combined with education told her that she had to establish her sense of “humanness” in his eyes. If she could make him realize she was a human being – someone with a home, a life, friends, – he’d treat her better than if she were a mere woman or a sub-human from a far away land. She continued, “I was wondering, uh," she stammered awkwardly, "When do you suppose I can go home? Back to Minnesota. To my family. My pets?" She verbally clawed at words, trying to draw her family life into the conversation and establish her humanness. "Go home?" his eyes darkened as he chuckled, "you just got here.” She deflated as he continued, “You can't go back to the States. Your government mustn't find out about our misunderstanding and penalize our nation for this small mistake. No, you'll not be going back any time soon.” His eyes traveled down her body, “But I'm sure we'll enjoy getting to know each other." He motioned for Benjamin to leave. Penny turned away from those disconcerting eyes just in time to see Benjamin’s back as he walked to join the other men, leaving her alone with Jonathan. Fear swelled within her. Suddenly a night spent with Benjamin didn’t seem so horrible anymore. She turned to face the man called Zadok. She felt alone. "If you cooperate, your visit with us will be quite nice -- maybe even pleasant," he smiled, "but as I said before, if you don't, I won’t hesitate to kill you and bury your body somewhere out here,” he made a sweeping gesture with his arm towards the desert. “Of course, you'll never be found -except by the night creatures who scrounge for food..." Those eyes told her he wasn't kidding. She couldn’t let him know how frightened she felt at that moment. She decided to change the subject. "Fine, I already said I’d cooperate," she mumbled, clenching her pants, “But before we make any plans, I’ll need a

belt to hold these up.” She smiled and chuckled lamely, hoping her feeble attempt at light conversation would soften his attitude. "God," she thought, "I am in SO much trouble. I shoulda left that cat alone. I've really screwed up this time, I have to get outta here..." He returned her smile, looking more like a leer than a smile. He sneered, "Sit down," he patted the pillows next to him, "and eat a good dinner, I hear you didn’t eat much dinner. Afterwards we'll find something to do with those pants." Everything within her screamed to run but she knew that now was not the time to execute any escape attempt. She reluctantly stepped to the small pillow next to him and lowered herself to the utmost corner. She made sure she kept as far away from him as possible. He reached into his saddlebag and pulled out what looked like dried meat and fruit. At last, some recognizable foods. "Now, what are we going to do with you?" he asked while handing her some jerky, not giving her a chance to answer, "I’ve been thinking this over and I think we've got a few options. We need to decide on one.” Penny cringed. She could tell by his voice that she wasn’t one of the “we’ve” who would decide her fate. “Let's see,” he continued, “we can sell you and you can become a servant -- you might be worth some cash to us.” A knot formed in her throat. He continued, “Actually, I don’t need any money so I don’t need to consider that option,” he sighed. “I suppose I can keep you and you'll be my servant," his eyes narrowed as he smiled slyly, "But you don’t look like a good worker.” He grasped her hand and traced his finger along her palm, “I doubt if you’ve performed a decent days work in your life. Nope, you can’t be one of my servants.” She yanked her hand away. Then he laughed, “Maybe you can be somebody’s mistress. You look well suited for that task,” his eyes teased her viciously. She turned away as he continued, “Or somebody could be crazy enough to marry you. Hmmmm, what should we do? Which option sounds the most agreeable to you?" “How could anybody respond to such a list of so-called ‘options?’” she blurted. She breathed deep, trying not to betray her rage. "Mr. Zadok,” she croaked, “if your intent is to scare me into cooperating, you’ve succeeded – for the time being. However, I find none of your so-called options agreeable. The only option I will accept is to go home."

“Interesting,” he rubbed his chin, “You’re behaving like a stereotypical American – an opinionated ‘I’m the center of the universe’ American. A cowboyish 'never give up'-type American. Unfortunately, I don’t see a cavalry rushing over the nearest sand dune to save you.” He shook his head. He’d never met such a tenacious woman before. He wondered what it would take for her to finally submit to his wishes completely. He continued, “Well, judging from your big attitude and soft hands, I doubt you’ve done any work in your life. You’d be a useless servant.” He sighed, “And, I can't see anybody around here wanting a wife like you. Guess you'll have to be a mistress. The only question is, whose?" He gazed at her intently, enjoying her discomfort. He smiled wickedly, wanting to observe how far he could push her before she finally broke. He added, “Are you a good lover?” "That’s none of your business," she snarled, "leave me alone or the US Government will be all over you." He smiled, "Unlike many of my country’s comrades, I love a woman with spunk.” He licked his lips, “Maybe I'll keep you for myself..." "Go to hell." There she swore again. It felt foreign to speak such foul language, but she endeavored to sound as tough as possible. No other words would suit her purposes at this moment. "Spunky with a foul mouth too!" he laughed as he grabbed her arm and pulled her close. He didn’t have time for all this foolishness. It wouldn’t be long before they had to travel again. He needed to break her spirit as soon as possible or she’d never be able to make the long trip to Loran without compromising his men. The ride was normally brutal, but with an uncooperative hostage, it would be impossible. She either had to cooperate or she’d have to be killed. It was that simple. He pulled her closer. His arm captured her waist. His hand clasped the hair on the back of her head and pushed her face to his. She struggled as his lips neared hers. Finally, as his mouth clamped down on hers she whimpered. A sign of fear. He could work with that. At that moment he decided to let her live – for the time being – and see what it would take to make her submit to his authority. With her foul mouth and superior attitude, he figured it wouldn’t take much more. He sensed her bravery was a thin veneer over her fear. His mouth

devoured her in a kiss that made her dizzy. His tongue explored her until she gagged. Then he released her with a flourish. She promptly spit on his face. "I thought you were going cooperate," he laughed, licking her saliva off the side of his mouth where it had landed in a foamy clump. "It seems I get to tame a shrew -- I enjoy a good challenge -- I've decided. You're mine – for now." She wiped her mouth with the back of her hand, “You’re acting like a stereotypical Horabite. Just like an animal!” She wanted to claw his eyes. She wanted to scratch the smug smile off his face. He just smiled as he tossed the extra fruit and jerky into his saddlebag. “You’re a sick bastard,” she hissed, “A sick, creepy, ignorant, greasy, bastard.” Anger flashed through his eyes. He turned, seized her arm, and shoved her shoulders to the ground, straddling her waist. He squeezed her shoulders as she tried to push his face away from hers. She wasn’t strong enough. With one movement he deliberately licked her lips with one long swipe. She whimpered. Zadok’s men began to hoot. As his left hand inched towards her breast she pleaded, "No, please don’t. I’m sorry." She cursed herself for putting herself in an even worse situation. With tears springing into her eyes, she implored, "not here, not in front of them! I take it back, you aren’t a bastard." His eyebrows rose with surprise. She’d backed down quicker than he’d expected. He smiled, happy to have found a method to make her cooperate. He shrugged, "You become agreeable quickly. Later then,” he continued, lowering his lips to her ear, “Actually, I don't care to have my ass hanging out for my men to see anyway. When we finally consummate our relationship, I want to do it right. When I make love to a woman, I like to take my time. We’d have to rush if we did it now. We only have about two hours before we ride again." He smiled, then kissed her long and hard, raking his fingers through her hair and invading her mouth with his tongue. She tried to push him away but he wouldn’t budge. True to his word, he took his time, leisurely probing her mouth with his tongue, pressing his body on top of hers, ignoring her groans of protest. He finished with a relish and yelled, "OK men, I’m done. Let's get some sleep, we travel in

two hours." He dropped beside. Then he pulled her close, pushing her face against his neck. She twisted until she was able to press her back against his chest. He held her tight but she didn’t complain. She couldn’t believe the predicament she was in. Whenever she thought of his kiss she choked on his tongue. She wondered where they were going. She wondered when she’d get home again. She thought about her parents, her sisters, Larry, Warren, her dog. Tears filled her eyes and dripped onto the sand. The air steadily cooled but the warmth from his body kept her warm. Despite all that had happened, she felt a strange sensation of being safe. She could still see him leering at her in that animal way, yet something inside her knew it was an act designed to make her afraid of him. She hoped her instincts were correct. If they weren’t she was in for many unpleasantries. But she couldn’t help but notice how handsome he was. Her sister, Gloria, would faint if she could lay this close to someone like this Zadokperson. Under different circumstances, she could actually be attracted to him too. And his strength amazed her. Even in sleep, his arms were like bands; she knew he would easily thwart any escape attempt she would try to make. No, she would bide her time -- as soon as she found herself anywhere near civilization, she’d escape these barbarians. She squirmed to see how soundly he slept. Sure enough, the instant she moved, the arms that held her tightly, tightened even more. In spite of her desire to stay awake to protect herself from any more humiliation, sleep overcame her – a deep sleep that only comes after a day of strenuous activity. A sweet sleep that defies circumstances and ignores reality. A sleep she wished would go on forever…. ***** She was awakened by someone yanking her to her feet. It was him. "We've gotta move," he hissed, "NOW!" Sprinting towards his horse, she stumbled, half awake behind him. The large animal waited, already saddled. He ran towards the beast, clasping her arm. She stumbled behind him, clutching the huge pants. He cursed her slow pace. With three powerful strides, he sprinted into the air and leaped with one deft motion onto the animal. She promptly ran straight into its side.

Moaning with shock, she tumbled towards the ground, but never struck the sand. Instead she dangled next to the beast while he gripped her arm. "What the hell are you doing," he sneered, eyes darting as if looking for something he couldn’t yet see. Dazed from slamming into the horse, she attempted to regain her footing – twisting her arm, pressing against the horse, hanging onto her pants – she just couldn’t do it. "What the HELL are you DOING?!" he demanded, yanking her arm again. She moaned as pain shot through her shoulder. "We've got to move. NOW!" He clenched his teeth in frustration. "I, uh...” words wouldn’t come. "Get up here!" She recovered her balance as much as she could and stared at the horse. It was tall -- too tall, and his feet were in the stirrups -- she had no idea how she would ever get on top of such a big creature, especially with one hand holding up those huge pants and the other one held hostage by her captor. She looked to Jonathan, hoping he could solve her dilemma. Their eyes met. Sick recognition filled his face. "Do you know how to get on a horse?" he asked, hoping she knew something, anything about riding. "I have no idea. I’ve never ridden on one of these things before," she replied stupidly. A glimmering hope formed. “You can leave me here….” He shook his head. "Nathan," Jonathan yelled, "get over here!" Penny turned to see the small man with the cell phone dismount his mare and run to Jonathan and Penny. "Get her up here," Jonathan demanded motioning to her. Nathan nodded, laced his fingers together and squatted in front of her. Penny stared at him. "What am I supposed to do now?" Jonathan, already beyond impatient, sighed, "Put your foot in his hands and he'll help you up." "Oh," she replied, but was thinking, “what a strange way to mount a horse….” Gingerly she placed her bare foot in his hand. Without warning he hoisted her upwards while Jonathan pulled her arm. Feeling her body start to rotate she squealed, let go of the pants and twisted, clawing towards Jonathan. But when her pants began to slide down her legs, she abruptly groped the droopy fabric to stop them from dropping any further.

Meanwhile, Nathan began to shove her buttocks hoping to somehow get her onto the animal. Penny squealed when she felt his hands on her buns. She twisted again and flailed her legs hoping she would somehow wind up in the saddle. Noticing the commotion, two other men trotted over to assist them. Benjamin watched the ridiculous scene chuckling. More men had just begun to participate in the melee when Nathan finally hoisted Penny into the saddle. Unfortunately, she faced the wrong way. She and Jonathan gazed into each other’s face; hers flushed red with embarrassment, his red with anger. "Turn around, we've got to get out of here!" he glared. "I don't know how," she stammered. Jonathan nodded to the men on the ground. She slid off the saddle with the help of Nathan. She turned around, adjusted her pants, and then realigned her glasses. Then the men lifted her into the saddle in front of Jonathan, both facing the same direction. "You're more trouble than you're worth," he mumbled as everyone scrambled back to their horses. Penny closed her eyes to hold back tears. When they left this oasis, she’d be farther from home. She wouldn’t be able to get away from these men yet but she comforted herself with the thought that she’d keep alert for any opportunity for escape. Penny breathed a sigh of relief when she realized the saddle they shared was not the “traditional” saddle she remembered from all the Saturday afternoon movies she had watched as a child. At least she would be spared the indignity of sitting on the “horn”. This one had none. The front of the saddle looked very much like the back. As it was, Penny sat in the front, leaning back. Zadok sat in back leaning forward, gravity pushing their bodies together as it pulled them into the middle of the saddle. With each step the horse took, she felt the full length of his body against her back. He held the reins with one hand while the other arm fixed itself permanently around her abdomen. She didn’t enjoy the intimate distance they shared. With everyone ready to travel, they set off at a gallop. The power of the animal amazed Penny. Jonathan’s strength also amazed her. He guided the horse, kept himself balanced on the creature, all the while, holding Penny in place. "He'll really be tired when we stop," she thought hopefully. With him exhausted, there would be little chance any indecent proposals

when it came time to sleep. The whole ordeal was extraordinary. She’d never been on a horse and had not experienced their flexing muscles, the intense heat, or the movement of their skin. She felt as though she could slide in almost any direction, yet Jonathan held her in place. Without him, she certainly would never be able to stay on such a creature. The wind whipped her cheeks and her hair blew in a frenzy of motion. She held tight as much as she could, but found herself relying on Zadok’s strength to keep from falling off. The powerful muscles in his thighs continually flexed, controlling the horse in ways she couldn’t begin to understand. Where he found such strength she didn’t know. The horses ran for what felt like hours until she finally saw hills in the distance. The sun was beginning to rise and the men pushed their horses harder. Penny felt sorry for the beasts -- their sweat created foam on their bodies and even more froth oozed from the their mouths. She heard a chirping sound and turned to see Nathan talking intently on the cellular phone. “Multi-talented,” she mused. Ride and talk on the phone at the same time. I never would have guessed....” Finally, just as night began to turn to dawn, they arrived at another grove of trees -- another oasis. She had no idea where they were; sometime during the night, they’d changed directions and were now riding parallel to the hills. She felt disappointed, hoping to leave the desert. It would easier to escape and hide in hilly country. No such luck yet. Upon entering the oasis, the men dismounted their animals and Nathan darted straight to Benjamin. He spoke quickly, almost hysterically, in the strange dialect. Jonathan and Penny’s horse patiently waited for them to dismount. Penny realized she had no idea how to get off this animal. Everyone else was grooming and watering their horses except Jonathan. Nathan paced, nervously waiting to speak to Zadok. “Are you getting down?” Jonathan sounded tired. His arms and back had to aching from the long ride. Utterly exhausted, he looked at her like he’d never met such an awful equestrian before. “I don’t know how,” she replied. Looking down, it seemed like miles to the sandy ground. Too tired to teach such an irritating imbecile how to dismount, Jonathan slid off the animal.

"Get down," he demanded. "How?" Seeing his impatience, she felt like staying on the beast forever. "Give me your hand," he replied coarsely, hand outstretched. Tentatively, she offered her hand to him. She hoped he didn’t feel as angry as he looked. He grasped it, then abruptly yanked it. She, completely unprepared for such a gesture, jerked forward as her body flew towards his. With arms and legs sprawling in every direction, she slammed into him, knocking him to the sand where he broke her fall. She completely knocked the wind out of him. The men chuckled while Penny rolled off his body and brushed the sand from her knees. Jonathan still lay on the ground wheezing, trying to catch his breath. Nathan scampered to him and helped him stand. Penny unfolded her sore body as well. While limping away, Jonathan nodded to Benjamin and croaked, "Keep an eye on her. I've got things to do." "What kind of things could he have to do here," Penny thought wryly then smiled, realizing she would be separated from him and his goons for a while. Well, as far as she was concerned, he could leave her alone forever. She’d have some time to herself – some treasured time spent coming up with a plan to get out of this situation. She watched as a hunched-over Zadok stretched his sore limbs. Nathan waved the phone in his hands. They spoke intently. Finally, Zadok grabbed the phone, dialed a number and spoke. Something was very wrong. Penny didn’t care what was going on. She hoped those barbarous men would be in trouble. Big trouble. She wanted to see every one of them in jail for a long time. She strolled over to a tree and sat. Benjamin followed her. "You must really be somebody," he stated. "What do you mean?" she pulled at some weeds, noting how the sand and grass seemed to live together so well. "Guess the Army's lookin' for you," he studied her trying to figure out this complex woman – completely unpredictable – sullen and cross one minute, calm and serene the next. "Huh. How about that." Things were looking up. She smiled and picked at the grass some more. She was absolutely beautiful when she smiled. The morning sun danced in her hair, cheeks glowed rosy from the ride. He sighed. "So, who are you anyway? They're usin' helicopters and everything."

Deep creases etched his forehead. She ignored his question. "What’s Zadok doing?" sarcasm tinged her voice. She finally had a handle on this situation. She knew if she waited long enough, she’d find a way to make Zadok and his men bow to her wishes. They’d surely let her go now. "He's on the phone right now. Checkin' out his sources. Tryin' to find out how much trouble we're in." He shook his head. "Hmmmm. How about that?" she said again smiling. This was better than she could have imagined. She pulled at the grass, as Benjamin ‘kept an eye on her.’ Finally, she saw Jonathan approaching. Any confidence she may have acquired from her conversation with Benjamin evaporated when she saw his eyes. They were a storm of anger. They revealed frustration, irritation, and confusion. He marched to her and snatched her arm. She didn’t even have time to stand before he dragged her away from the others. The first thing he did was throw a rope in her face. It stung her cheek. "Here – so you can keep those stupid pants up," he blurted. Penny glared at him, but grasped the rope, strung it through the beltloops, then tied it tight. It felt wonderful have pants that stayed put. Jonathan then tossed a pair of shoes by her feet. Penny stared at them. "They're for you," he growled. "Thank-you," Penny slipped them on, "They're a little too big," she looked up and was met with such a storm of anger that she quickly added, "but I think they'll be OK." "Fine," he glared at her, "tell me who you are." "What do you mean," she tried to act innocent. "I want to know who you are and I want to know now," there was a hint of desperation in his voice. "I still don't know what you mean," she watched him, happy to finally see him squirm. She had to make sure she got the upper hand. It was the only way she’d get home. He obviously tried to control his temper, "I need to know who you are so I can figure out why they’re working so hard to find you." "I already told you, I'm an American citizen. You should have let me go when I asked you to." She began to feel a little cocky, sure that he’d want to avoid trouble enough to grant her freedom.

He breathed deep then stepped closer. "Listen,” he snarled, “I'm still in charge. Nobody knows where you are. I won't hesitate to kill you if you become a liability to me.” He grabbed her arm and twisted it, pulling her even closer to him. “Nobody knows for sure if you were kidnapped. If they suspect you were kidnapped, they still don’t know who kidnapped you or where you are now.” Pain shot through her arm and into her shoulder. He clenched his teeth and continued, “And if you ‘happen’ to die and if they ever do find your body, they'll still not know who took you. You are in a very dangerous situation.” His nose almost touched hers as he spoke low and threatening, “Now, I'll ask you again. Who are you?" She didn't feel remotely cocky anymore. She sighed before she spoke. "I have no idea why the army’s looking for me.” She shrugged, “Guess King Jihad didn't like having his guest missing from his fortress." Jonathan dropped her arm. "You were King Jihad's guest?!?" She nodded, rubbing her arm and shoulder. Zadok’s eyebrows knit together. Then he said, “We assumed you were a new member of his concubine. He likes strange women – and you certainly are strange.” Zadok shook his head, eyes narrowing, “Who the hell are you?" he demanded, "King Jihad doesn't have guests and he certainly wouldn’t take in the average American tourist...." "Look," she said as she picked at some fabric pills on her sleeve, "I'm a writer from the midwestern part of the United States. My editor sent me here, to – er Horab, to observe the people. King Jihad offered to be my host. It's that simple." "You’re some sort of journalist" he looked sick. “The only thing more irritating than an American is an American journalist. Americans are selfcentered and irritating. American journalists are all that plus nosy.” His face dropped. “I don’t need to have my life probed by a goddamned journalist.” He sighed and asked, “What's your complete name?" "No,” she corrected, “I’m not a journalist. I’m a researcher and a writer. My last name is Andrews." “Andrews?” “Yeah, Penny Andrews.” "Penny Andrews…. Penny Andrews?" he pondered, “The name is familiar….” He studied her and continued, “but you don’t look like her. And I didn’t think she was a researcher.”

Penny shrugged, “Well I am Penny Andrews, and I’ve assisted with a lot of research.” Penny Andrews. Penny Andrews. He studied her face, then visualized the photo on the back flap of her book jackets. The eyes. The small nose. The full mouth. Suddenly, as if a veil had been lifted, he recognized her. It was her. It was really her. Penny Andrews standing before him. He couldn’t kill her. Not Penny Andrews. His entire body seemed to deflate at that moment. "Oh my God," he mumbled, "we are in so much trouble. Of all the people in this damn country we have to accidentally abduct Penny Andrews." She smiled, "You've heard of me?" Perhaps this man wasn’t as much a barbarian as she thought. "Unfortunately, yes," he winced, "Now that you told me your name, I recognize you from your book photos.” Shaking his head he said, “You look like a mess, but you do bear a striking resemblance to those pictures. Well. What are we gonna do now." She decided to seize the moment, "Let me go. I want to go home. I need to go home. I won’t tell a soul what’s happened here. Just let me go." Suddenly a rumbling vibrated the air. Jonathan dove towards Penny and grabbed her. They both rolled under one of the many bushes that peppered the oasis. He held her tight with one hand over her mouth, the other encircling her waist. His legs held her body in place. Meanwhile the men scrambled to make a camp that looked as though it had been lived in for a while. The rumbling crescendoed until Penny realized a helicopter was approaching. She struggled to escape. She knew she had to get away from him, to let the helicopter find her, but he held her tight. The men made a quick façade of a camp complete with drying laundry and campfires. Food cooked in empty pots while some men lay on the ground as if they were napping while the others played cards. The helicopter roared over head, pausing to survey the camp. The men waved enthusiastically without hiding themselves. Seemingly satisfied that what they searched for wasn’t there, the helicopter roared away. "That was way too close," Jonathan mused, "we've got to cross the border as soon as possible." "Are you letting me go?" she hoped with all her heart.... "Absolutely not," he looked distracted, without any rage. He seemed

calmer – for now. "Our first priority is to cross the border, then we'll decide what should be done with you." Any hope she had of their leaving her there popped like a balloon. He continued, "We'll sleep now. We should be OK for a while since the army's already swept this area. At dusk we'll travel until we make the main camp." Her chin quivered as she fought back tears. They crawled from beneath the bushes and brushed sand from their clothes. Jonathan strode to his saddlebag and paused before taking out his bedding. Penny Andrews. It was too much to comprehend. How could he have wound up with Penny Andrews? He turned and strolled back to the bush, laid out his blankets and sat. He motioned to Penny who reluctantly sat beside him. He wrapped his arms around her and gently pulled her to the ground. She tried to control her tears. Why wouldn’t he let her go? She’d promised not to tell anyone what had happened to her. Moisture began to pool in her eyes. Her body quivered. "It'll be OK," he sighed pulling her closer. Then he chuckled, "The first thing I'm going to teach you when we cross the border and get to the main camp is how to ride a horse. I can't tell you how my arms ache from holding onto you all day." "Sorry," she mumbled. So he wasn’t a Horabite. They were going to cross a border, but which one? The only country that would want to abduct one of Jihad’s staff members had to be Loran. They were the only country bordering Horab with a disagreement. Some kind of land dispute. She wasn’t as familiar with Loran culture as she was with Horab’s, but she had a feeling she was about to learn more than she’d ever intended. She wondered how long Jonathan Zadok planned to keep her. She knew it takes a long time to learn to ride a horse. She hoped he didn’t mean what he just said. "You can’t help that you don’t know how to ride horses.” Jonathan whispered, breaking the silence between them with a comforting tone, “I hear Americans drive automobiles wherever they go." he pulled the itchy blanket up to her shoulder. Stomach wrenching from his blatant generalization veiled in courtesy she almost argued with his insipid logic, but she didn’t feel like an argument. If she couldn’t leave this place physically, she could at least leave it in her dreams. She allowed herself to fall into a deep sleep.

Chapter 4 Again, she was jerked to her feet the moment dusk kissed the horizon. "Can't you ever wake me up without dragging me around first," she complained. "We've gotta get moving," he mumbled as he pulled her towards the horse. It was going to be a long ride and they needed to leave immediately if they were to make the main camp by morning’s light. "Wait a minute, wait a minute, wait a minute!" she yanked her arm out of his grasp and fumbled with her glasses, "I just woke up. You've gotta wait a minute.” She struggled to orient herself. She’d slept too hard and had awakened too quickly. She shook her head and spoke, “I have to freshen up before we leave." "What do you mean ‘freshen up’?" he grasped her arm again and began to pull. "I've gotta go...," she pleaded yanking her arm away again. "I already told you, I’m not letting you go," he was firm as he grabbed her arm and squeezed it tight. "I’ve gotta go.” She stated firmly. “I said ‘NO’.” She yanked her arm from him again and hissed, “I've got to go to the bathroom. We can't leave until I go." “To the bathroom?” he repeated stupidly. “There are no bathrooms out here.” “I have to use the bathroom. I have to go. Now.” Her eyes pleaded with him. “Oh,” he paused. Recognition filled his eyes as the meaning of her words made sense. He released her arm. "Oh. Sorry.” He wasn’t accustomed to such situations. His men usually took care of such matters privately. He felt a little embarrassed at her request. He nodded towards a large patch of bushes. “Hurry." She hurried away from the group towards the area where Jonathan had motioned. She glanced behind her to make sure no one watched. They

seemed busy preparing for the ride. She sighed, dreading what she had to do. She didn’t like doing “this” outside. It seemed such an awkward activity for a woman. She groaned, then fumbled with her pants. She gingerly squatted, careful to make sure none went near her feet as she formed a small river leading nowhere. After she finished she wandered down to the water and splashed water on her hands and face. She didn’t want to get on that horrible horse again. She knew if she did, she wouldn’t see her home for a long time. She ran her fingers through her tangled hair and turned towards the group of men. They chatted amongst themselves as they waited for her. Without thinking, she turned and looked the other direction. Taller and thicker bushes covered the ground just a few hundred feet beyond the pond. Perhaps she could run and hide in amongst them. Zadok and the men seemed to be in a hurry. It was already dark and it was possible they might not want to take the time to find her if she hid well enough. The Horab army would surely find her – they had helicopters. There was plenty of water here. She knew she could probably live a long time at this oasis. She glanced towards her abductors, then checked the other direction again. What should she do? In a split second she made her decision. She started to run, gambling that they’d leave if they couldn’t find her. But she had to hurry if she were to find a place to hide. Jonathan was tightening his saddle, dreading how his arms would feel tomorrow after another night of holding her on the horse, when he heard it. "Holy, shit, look at her go!" Nathan gushed. He turned just in time to see Penny running at break-neck speed towards the brush. "Shit," Jonathan groaned as he leaped on his horse, "you stay here." The men chuckled. This was one of the most interesting missions they’d taken in a long time. Usually their trips across the desert filled their days with only the mundane sameness of everyday life. This woman had made this trip not only interesting but entertaining as well. She darted as fast as she could towards the bushes. She ran frantically until she was certain she was far enough away from him to find the perfect hiding place. Then she heard it. A horse galloping behind her. She sprinted to escape from the sound. She ran until her sides ached and could no longer feel the pebbles bruising her feet. She’d lost her shoes

again. He galloped through the bushes and easily caught up to her. Although she could run fast, how could she possibly think she could outrun a horse? He didn’t feel like running just then; his body still ached. It was much easier to follow her on horseback. She heard the sandy clop-clop-clop of the animal trotting behind her. Enraged she forged forward. Finally she couldn’t run any more so she simply walked. By now they were well beyond the patch of bushes and were in open desert. Still she heard that damned creature behind her. Insanity shook her body. All she wanted was to get away from these horrible men – of what use could she possibly be to them? She wanted to go home. She wanted to feel her soft carpet caress her bare feet. She wanted to smell rural smells – the smell of freshly plowed earth, and the dusty scent of a wheat field. She wanted to complain about the turkey odors that permeated her small town when the wind was from the right direction. She wanted to hug her dog and argue with Warren. She wanted to leave this horrid land of sand and wind and she didn’t want to feel him near. She didn’t want to smell horses or hear his death threats any longer. Before she could control her emotions, sobs began to erupt from deep within her. The tears she thought she’d controlled for so long, began to push themselves to the surface of her eyes and escape down her cheeks. Her shoulders began to quake and her knees began to give way. "Why won't you just leave me,” she croaked, “All I want to do is go home.” She paused and repeated, “All I want to do is go home,” nothing made sense any more. By now she was sobbing. She collapsed in the sand, tears convulsing her body. Jonathan stopped the horse. He’d wondered how long it would take before she finally quit walking. He wanted snatch her from the sand and drag her back to his men so they could begin traveling, but an emotion he didn’t recognize forced him to wait. He gazed in wonder as the tears began to shake her body and when she finally dropped to her knees, he slid from the saddle and knelt beside her. "Are you OK?" he touched her shoulder but she jerked away flailing her arms. She stumbled to her feet and raced away from him. He followed her, leaving the horse, easily matching her pace until she abruptly stopped again. She groaned, holding her head in her hands; more

tears quaking through her body. "We've got to go,” he touched her again. This time she clenched her hand into a fist and threw her body into a punch meant to knock him senseless. But she wasn’t quick enough. He caught the hand before it reached his face. "I HATE you," she shrieked, clawing at him with the fingernails of her free hand. Dodging what had suddenly become another weapon, he captured it, "We've got to go," he stated firmly. "You'll have to kill me first," she snarled, struggling pulling away. Tears began to flow uncontrollably despite all her valiant efforts to restrain them. "No, I won’t kill you. You're too valuable right now," he squeezed her wrists. She shrieked with pain and began to kick. "Let me go!” she screamed, “Just leave me!" Jonathan loosened his grip and pulled her close to his chest. She struggled, furious, unable to comprehend why they wanted her. She fought him, hit him, kicked, and even bit his arm, but he was stronger. He held her tight until her strength drained away. They finally sank to the ground. Oneby-one, he captured each flailing limb and held it hostage preventing it from accosting him further. At last, exhaustion overcame her and she lay whimpering in a near-fetal position, limp in his arms, her head resting on his shoulder. He gazed at her exhausted body. She looked so small and vulnerable; scared and frustrated. He began to realize that she wasn’t the stereotypical, demanding “American Princess” he had believed her to be. He’d read her books for years, every one of them from cover to cover. Her prose began to ring in his ears as he held her. Suddenly, at that moment, she became a human being in his eyes – not an anonymous author, nor a mere image gazing at him from the book jackets. She was no longer a dream in his imagination. She became human. A frightened human being. An author who wrote from her heart. Someone who had stirred his soul deep into the night as he devoured her poetry and prose. And right now, as she quivered in his arms, her heart was breaking. He imagined himself in her situation; the fear she must be feeling, embroiled in circumstances beyond her control. He touched a tear with this thumb.

She didn’t recoil. She seemed melted into his body, somehow becoming a part of him. He watched as another tear squeezed through her eyelids and another silent sob shook her body. He felt his heart break along with hers. Somehow in that moment, as she whimpered in his arms, the prose he’d read until he’d emblazoned the words into his memory, blossomed into images he never knew he could imagine. As their bodies melded and their spirits intertwined, she succeeded in prying open his soul. He began to struggle with emotions he didn’t understand. He closed his eyes to savor the moment. Emotions of affection and protectiveness crashed through him. As he struggled to catch his breath he felt a strange sense of softness and caring towards this stranger. She was not “just” a woman anymore. He sensed they shared something. Something big. He shook his head to remove the feelings but they wouldn’t go away. He gazed at her, wondering what was happening. Could she feel it too? Before he could stop himself, he rested his lips in her hair. Goosebumps erupted on his spine. Breathless, he nuzzled deeper and groaned. He needed this woman. He needed to understand what was going on between them. With all sense gone from his mind, he kissed her head. Over and over, he buried his lips in her golden hair. He inhaled deep, hoping a part of her spirit would enter his lungs and feed every cell in his body. He squeezed her tight. She tensed, drew in her breath and stopped crying, focusing on the moment. She would have panicked, but she didn’t dared move. What was he doing? Unfortunately his actions perplexed him as much as they did her. With his heart pounding in his throat, he felt compelled to touch her to somehow comfort her. Quivering, he stroked her hair. "You OK?" "No,” she whispered. She raised her moist eyes to meet his. They pleaded with him, “I want to go home." "I’m sorry,” he choked, thankful he could speak through the tightness in his throat. He swallowed and continued, “We've got to go now, we're way behind schedule.” But he couldn’t seem to remove his hand from her hair. He breathed deep and whispered more to himself than to her, “We need to go now." He avoided capturing her gaze; he couldn’t bear to see pain in her eyes.

He pulled her closer. He knew if he were to leave her at the oasis, he’d be signing her death warrant. There was no telling when the Horab army would be back – if ever. Another question plagued him, “Why was Jihad searching for her so diligently?” He knew Jihad well enough to know that if he used his army to search for her, it wasn’t to rescue her. She was in trouble. With her big opinions, she’d undoubtedly insulted him in some way. And if Jihad ever found her, she’d be dead before she could say “United States Citizen,” if she was lucky enough to die that quickly. No. She had to stay with him. She’d be safer with him than with Jihad. Besides, as practicality began to trickle into his mind, he realized he couldn’t allow her freedom and remain a strong leader in the eyes of his men. He couldn’t afford to seem weak, especially now. He sighed and whispered. “I’m going to loosen my arms. Are you going to run?” She shook her head. He released her, stood, then pulled her to her feet. He led her towards the horse. She stood at the animal’s side staring at the empty saddle. She shook her head. "I can't get on this thing." She felt sick to her stomach. She knew with absolute certainty that if she left with him now, she wouldn’t see home for a long time. Without her passport or any form of identification her chances of crossing back over any borders were next to impossible. "I'll help you,” he squeezed her shoulder. “Put your foot there," he pointed to the stirrup. She stood firmly in place and stared at the animal’s ribs, “Please leave me here,” she whispered. “The army will find me and I won’t tell anyone what happened. I promise.” “I can’t,” he shook his head, “You’ve got to come with me now.” He tried to sound firm, but confusion still clouded his mind. He reluctantly continued, “You’ll have to come voluntarily or I’ll have to make you come involuntarily. We have to get moving.” He knew if they didn’t cross the border soon, the Horab army would surely find them. A tear rolled down her cheek as she raised her foot to place it in the stirrup. He smiled, "No, not that foot, the other one. We don’t want to face each other again." With her chin quivering, she raised her other foot and placed it where he pointed. "Now just straighten your leg and I'll help you over." She obliged while he grasped the other leg and swung it over the horse's back. “See?” he said,

“It wasn’t that hard,” he squeezed her knee. She nodded and squeezed a sad smile from her lips. She was evidently making a valiant effort to cooperate but her efforts barely mattered to him at the moment – he was breathless again. She looked utterly stunning with her blond hair glistening in the moonlight. He struggled to control his pounding heartbeat as perspiration erupted from his forehead. He glanced towards the men who waited for him to retrieve the “American Princess.” He heard them yell, “Hey Zadok, hurry up!” He didn’t respond. Instead, he shook his head to organize his thoughts and admired her for just a moment longer before vaulting onto the horse. He couldn’t believe it. He was actually sitting next to Penny Andrews. He circled his arm around her waist, paused a moment to savor her closeness, then trotted back to the group. Tears pooled in her eyes as she realized she was about to begin another leg of their journey, which took her farther away from home. ***** It seemed like they’d ridden forever when they finally stopped at another oasis. Inky blackness made her unable to decipher whether her eyes were open or closed. Judging from the demeanor of her fellow travelers, this stopover would mirror the last three: they would water the horses, stretch their legs, use the "facilities" and then be on their way. Benjamin always positioned himself nearby to thwart any more of her escape attempts. She figured they couldn’t afford any more wasted moments. When the group prepared to leave, Benjamin offered to share his horse with Penny, but Jonathan declined. His arms ached but he’d begun to savor the moments of closeness they shared in the saddle. Penny also preferred to ride with Jonathan – she remembered how Benjamin had groped her that first evening. Jonathan had been a gentleman lately. His attitude had also changed. He suddenly treated her with respect. She didn’t understand it, but she didn’t want to question it either. He could actually be quite nice when he wanted. As she watched him care for his horse she was struck by the tenderness he displayed. Finally the animals finished their drinking and it was time to move again – further away from home. They rode for what seemed like an eternity. Every muscle in Penny's body ached and she was sure her backside would be bloody when she

finally got out of that damn saddle. Jonathan raised his hand and the whole group stopped. Everyone gathered around their horse. "I think we crossed it," Nathan stated in the strange dialect while rubbing his legs, "When do you figure we'll get to the main camp?" Benjamin stretched, "We’ve got about two more hours of darkness and 'bout three more hours to the main camp. One hour of traveling during daylight? Do we want to chance getting spotted?" Jonathan broke in, "We'll go for the camp. I think the horses can make it. We've got to get our guest hidden away as soon as possible. If they don't find her, they'll assume she's dead and then we can relax and take our time to decide what to do with her." As quickly as they stopped, they began again. They rode hard until the sun rose. Her bruised body ached and her stomach rumbled. She couldn't remember the last time she ate. About the time she thought she would die, they arrived at the top of a ridge and stopped. Looking down, a portable city dotted the valley. Judging from the look of relief on everyone's face she figured it must be the “Main Camp.” The Camp appeared to be a tent city with animals and people milling about. Dusty tents pitched close together formed narrow streets with the exception of one large tent in the center, which had an open area surrounding it. Hope rose within her. Perhaps she could find someone there who would be sympathetic to her situation and help her escape. She turned to look at the men. Relief flooded their faces. Jonathan tightened his grip on her abdomen and gave the signal to proceed. The crew moved down the hill towards the city. The sheer size surprised her. The closer they got, the larger it seemed. She tightened her body as her stomach leaped to her throat. She wished she hadn’t survived the abduction. She wished she were home. She wished she were anywhere but on this hot and dusty horse. What would happen once they arrived at this "Main Camp"? Why did she sense that Jonathan was as nervous as she? Why was he suddenly treating her in a civil manner? She guessed she'd find out later, but for now, only God knew.

Part II The emotions of love and hate are close relatives….

Chapter 5 The rag-tag group of travelers received a hero’s welcome when they arrived at the tent-city. Men crowded the horse shouting and clawing at Penny and her fellow travelers. Women yelled and danced as frenzied music filled the air. Jonathan smiled, leaning to touch various hands throughout the throng causing squeals of delight to erupt from those receiving his attention. Hands continually devoured Penny’s bare feet while a few even reached inside her pant legs. She tried to pull her legs deeper into the horse’s ribs to make them disappear, but it didn’t stop the crazy crowd. So many hands covered her legs that she couldn’t begin to shake them off. “What’s happening?” she croaked. He laughed, “They’ve never seen anyone with such white skin before. Guess they’re curious.” Penny stared into the crowd as children and adults elbowed each other to get a closer look at the “American Princess” – the term that they’d already attached to her. She was a sight to behold. Her golden hair whirled in the incessant gale and her wind-burned cheeks glowed red. Her large clothing hung like a burlap sack. She snuggled into Jonathan’s body; she wanted more than anything to disappear. Feeling her body sink into his, Jonathan instinctively held her tighter. The scent of her body gave him the sense of closeness he’d craved for as long as he could remember. Still surprised at his feelings towards her, he squeezed the horse with his knees to prompt it to move faster through the horde of people so he could be alone with her. As he did so, he discreetly rested his cheek on her hair. The earthy smells of the desert mixed with her natural body odor almost intoxicated him. He closed his eyes to savor the sensation and allowed the horse to follow the others towards the main tent. He enjoyed touching her. He enjoyed smelling her. He enjoyed feeling her vulnerability, especially knowing he could protect her. He never wanted the ride to end. Finally, they arrived at the large tent in the center of the camp.

Jonathan’s men parted the crowed to allow Jonathan and Penny to dismount their horse -- Jonathan easily gliding off the animal first. Still perched in the saddle, Penny gazed at him with dread. He held his hand to her but she didn’t move. “Don’t worry,” he smiled, “I’ll be careful.” Reluctantly, she extended her hand to him and he gently eased her from the saddle and onto the warm sand. As he lead her towards the tent, he allowed his fingers to linger on her shoulder as long as he possibly could without appearing as though he needed to touch her as much as he needed to breathe. He held her elbow, secretly longing to hold her close and feel tingles dance along his spine again. As they proceeded, he realized he’d not been able to fully gaze upon her loveliness in the daylight. While they traveled, he’d either been preoccupied or sleeping during the day. But now, even after all that had happened, she possessed a beauty he’d not noticed before. He didn’t know how he could separate himself from her. She fascinated him, especially now that he’d discovered all these new emotions. He longed to rewind time and be alone with her again. His mind screamed to pull her to his tent and kiss her, hold her, love her for the rest of the day, but instead he led her into the Main Tent according to the prearranged plan. It was quieter inside the large shelter. Inside was a pile of silk pillows in the center of one large room. Sunlight streamed through the thin canvas. The Main Tent served as a meeting place for the people of this tent city and the thin walls allowed an ample amount of light to enter. Just inside the tent entrance, a narrow red rug with gold fringe marked the way to the pile of pillows. Attached to the wall were fragrant branches filled with flowers. Next to them, small bowls filled with sweet smelling powder peppered the wall. Strangely, Penny didn’t feel any emotions at the moment. She simply drank in her surroundings, the writer inside her forming sentences to describe what she saw. Completely immersed in her thoughts, she was unaware of Jonathan who stood close to her, still holding her elbow. He shattered the stillness. “I’ll have Hannah clean you. Then we’ll dine together. Get some sleep -but not too much, you’ll want to sleep tonight.” In his attempt to hide his emotions, he spoke swift and sure. She cringed. He immediately hated how terse he sounded. “I’m sure you’ll enjoy your visit here,” he added,

unable to think of anything to soften the tone of his previous sentence. Penny didn’t react. She set her gaze towards the tent door. He continued, “I have to leave. Wait here for Hannah.” He paused for a reaction but got none. He squeezed her arm before leaving. Benjamin and Nathan followed him stopping short as he turned at the doorway to see her one more time. She had her back to them and was now standing alone, small and sad, gazing towards the pillows in the center of the room. He felt his heart tear. She studied her surroundings for what seemed like a long time, wondering what to do next. She gazed around the room. The silhouettes of large guards positioned outside surrounded her. There would be no escape from here, at least not yet. Finally, an older woman entered and approached. “You must be Penny,” she spoke smiling. She was a beautiful woman with steel gray hair pulled together in a loose bun. Her face bore lines of laughter, but her eyes struck Penny most vividly – full of kindness. She spoke perfect English. “Uh... yeah,” Penny stammered then turned to walk towards the back wall. She touched the delicate white flowers, studying how the branches were attached to the wall by small ties sewn into the canvas. They’re beautiful, aren’t they?” the old woman now stood next to her stroking the flower with her index finger, “They’re from a nearby oasis -quite rare, actually -- if you don’t know where to find them. The blossoms last only a day or so, then die. The fragrance is splendid. Don’t you think?” Without turning Penny replied, “They’re beautiful. I’ve only seen these blossoms in photos. I never believed they could be so marvelous, and the aroma is even more wonderful. We must be in Loran. Loran is the only country where these flowers grow.” “You’re correct and I agree. The scent is wonderful,” the woman smiled, “I’m Hannah. Jonathan asked me to assist you.” Penny glanced at her briefly before walking towards the small bowl of spices hung on the tent wall, “Nice to meet you, Hannah,” she said as she fingered the contents of the dish. “That spice comes from the upper leaves of a special tree that grows exclusively in Loran. Once again, it’s quite rare, and has a splendid aroma,” Hannah touched the brown powder, “The brass bowl combines

with the ground leaves to make some sort of chemical change that makes this wonderful scent. Interesting, don’t you think?” “Yes,” Penny seemed distracted, “I’ve read about the spice also.” She seemed to be preoccupied. Sadness filled her eyes. “You know a lot about Loran,” Hannah smiled. “Obviously I don’t know enough, or I wouldn’t be in this situation,” Penny shrugged. “Jonathan’s man has kept me abreast of this situation from the beginning. I believe things are not as bleak as they may seem,” Hannah seemed sincere as she continued, “Why don’t you come with me to your tent?” She offered her hand. Penny stiffened, making no moves to follow. “Relax, I don’t bite -- at least not as hard as Jonathan,” her eyes twinkled. Penny cringed noticeably. Hannah winced, immediately regretting her comment. It was obviously too soon for any attempts at humor. She continued, “I’m sorry. I’m just teasing. Come along now, I’ll help you get ready for tonight.” Penny stiffened, “What happens tonight?” “I thought he told you,” she looked puzzled, “Jonathan and you are having dinner together.” She remembered. He had mentioned that. Everything was happening too fast. “Oh, that,” Penny crossed her arms in front of her and turned away from Hannah. She’d rather die than dine with him. He was as unpredictable as the wind. Cruel and hot one minute and almost pleasant the next. Who knew what he had planned for her tonight? She remembered the options he’d presented to her. She wasn’t about to become his mistress. Hannah placed her hand on Penny’s shoulder, “Are you OK?” “No, I’m not OK,” Penny whispered, tears leaking out of her eyes again, “I want to go home.” “I’m sorry,” Hannah squeezed her arm, “I can’t help you get there, but I can help your stay here be pleasant. Come, let’s get ready for tonight.” Hannah tried to lead her to the door. “I won’t do it,” Penny stated, pulling her arm out of Hannah’s grasp. “You won’t? Why not? I thought you’d want to win Jonathan’s favor.”

Hannah’s brows furrowed. “I won’t eat with him,” Penny folded her arms, “I won’t do it.” “Why not?” Hannah asked. “I can’t.” She pulled her arms tight. “Why?” Hannah stepped in front of Penny and pulled her face to meet hers. She studied it, hoping she would better understand what Penny was trying to say. “I can’t do it.” Tears stung Penny’s eyes. Her temperature rose, causing beads of perspiration to form on her forehead. “Penny, you’re going to have to tell me what you’re talking about,” Hannah said. She wasn’t accustomed to prying information out of others. “It’s just that, well….” she spoke slowly and then added reluctantly, “what is it – exactly – Mr. Zadok has planned for tonight?” “I don’t know what you mean,” the old woman furrowed her brows. She’d never seen a woman decline an invitation to dine with Zadok. She didn’t want to know what would happen to the woman who refused one of his requests. Penny would be the first. “Well...,” she stammered, unsure of how to express her fears aloud, “when we were traveling,” she stared at the ceiling trying to maintain control, “he said something about my being a…,” she couldn’t say the word aloud. Hannah pulled her face to hers and gazed in her tear filled eyes. Finally Penny took a big breath and spoke the word that caused such revulsion within her, “mistress...,” her eyes stung and her chin trembled. She suddenly hated herself for confiding in this woman so quickly after meeting her. She hated every part of this situation. She hated the desert, she hated the horses, she hated her clothes, and she especially hated that man. She wanted to go home. Hannah immediately hugged Penny and said, “It will be OK. Please believe me when I say I’ll do everything I can to help you. Now, I don’t know what Jonathan has planned for tonight. All I can tell you is this: I’ve known Jonathan his whole life. He’s an honest and honorable man. Knowing him, he may have said things to, uh, perhaps, make you more agreeable to travel. But if he’s the man I know, I’m sure he’ll be a complete gentleman tonight.”

Penny hoped so. He had been civil to her lately – but not long enough to make her trust him. Hannah continued, “Come with me. I’ll help you clean yourself and give you better clothing. Here,” she handed Penny a large cloth, “use this to cover your head. Women in Loran cover their heads. That’s one reason you caused such a commotion when you arrived. Nobody had ever seen such hair before,” she reached to touch it, but Penny recoiled. Hannah pulled her hand back, “I’m sorry.” Then she chuckled, “To see a woman with her head uncovered and wearing men’s clothes. It was simply too much excitement for us!” She laughed aloud. She had a wonderful smile. “Come, let’s go to the guest tent and get started.” Penny felt alone but had to trust somebody if she was to find a way to escape. She studied Hannah. She seemed benign enough. Perhaps she could trust her until an opportunity for escape presented itself. She decided not to argue – for now. She’d cooperate a while longer, all the while forming her escape plan. Hannah helped Penny cover her head in the proper Loran manner as they stepped outside. Two large men promptly followed them. They walked leisurely through the camp while Hannah pointed out areas of interest. The men followed wherever they went. “What are those men doing?” Penny whispered and nodded discreetly towards the men. “They’re Zola and Zimri. They’re assigned to watch you,” Hannah replied. Penny shrugged. It sounded like something Jonathan would do. Two huge guards to watch one unarmed woman. As Hannah babbled, pointing and gesturing, she wondered what he was doing. She hoped he was doing something wonderful, like calling an American official to find a way to send her home – hopefully as soon as possible. Yet, she held a slight fascination with this country. If she’d been there under different circumstances, she’d probably be enjoying herself. The rolling sand dunes and occasional oasis were beautiful. It was nothing like the textbooks she’d read in college or graduate school. It was more beautiful, more tangible, smelly, and real. She enjoyed looking into the faces of the inhabitants of this strange tent city and listen to them speak that strange dialect. Hannah interrupted her thoughts, “What are you

thinking?” “Oh,” Hannah surprised her – she was far too deep inside herself. She needed to stay focused and watch for an opportunity to escape. She struggled to construct a coherent sentence. “I, uh, can’t believe how many people and animals are here. It’s like a city.” Hannah chuckled. “It didn’t start out that way. It never does. We accumulate people along the way. I guess they like traveling with Jonathan. When we start for home, you’ll find our numbers decline substantially as each clan goes back to their own areas.” She continued, “I’d give you a complete tour but I don’t suppose Jonathan’s going to allow you to wander freely so I guess there’s no point in showing you how and where to retrieve water and such. He’s already arranged to have your food delivered and he’s assigned a personal guard for you.” Penny cringed. She hoped it wasn’t Benjamin. She’d never forgive him for groping her that first night. “Who did he pick?” she asked. She couldn’t begin to imagine who he’d choose. She looked at Zimri and Zola, hoping they weren’t the ones. She continued, “Maybe I don’t want to know.” She made a mental list of people he could have chosen as guards – Benjamin, Nathan, any of those awful smelly men who helped abduct her…. She imagined herself in Benjamin’s presence; him watching her; leering at her. She’d heard the men hooting when they thought Jonathan was going to rape her. She almost cried thinking how awful her stay would be, knowing one of them watched her every move. She sighed and murmured, “I wish I could die now and spare myself a lot of humiliation and....” Hannah cut in, “It’s not that bad -- I hope. Jonathan has asked me to be your companion until he decides what’s best for you...” What’s best for me!! Penny stopped, “You know, Hannah, that really makes me mad.” Especially when she already knew what was best: to go home. Hannah halted, rotating to better look at Penny. Seeing disappointment in Hannah’s face and realizing she needed to become friends with this woman if she were to ever escape, Penny touched her arm and added, “I’m sorry. You misunderstand me. I’m not angry about your being my companion. I hate having another person, a stranger – Jonathan – think he can decide what’s best for me.”

Hannah replied, “Get used to it. You’re not in America anymore. The faster you can accept that fact and try to find your place here, the better off you’ll be and the more agreeable your fate will be.” She took a deep breath and continued, “Now, we’ve got lots to do and you need some sleep. Let’s move along.” Hannah led her into the Guest Tent. A tub of hot water steamed in the middle of the room. Around it a jumble of assorted bottles containing herbs, spices and oils filled a small table next to the tub. In the corner a pile of silky pillows, similar to the ones in the main tent stacked nearly to the ceiling. “Take those clothes off and I’ll help you bathe.” “No.” Penny snapped, tired of being ordered around. Hannah gazed at her, “I thought Jonathan was kidding.” “What do you mean?” “He told me you were opinionated and had a real problem about being naked,” she laughed, “The men thought it was amusing how you fought Benjamin when it came time to bathe. Even then, you didn’t remove all your clothing.” “When did you talk to him?” Penny asked. “He talked to me on his cellular phone, his mobile phone – I’m not sure what they call it…. Nevertheless, it’s a great invention. I find it a lot easier to keep track of what’s going on when we can talk on a regular basis. Jonathan and Nathan have been communicating with me all along.” She breathed deep and continued, “Now, according to Jonathan, if you get too difficult I am authorized to call in your two guards,” she nodded to the tent door where the two monster-men waited at their posts, “and they’ll be happy to assist me.” So, Hannah wasn’t as pleasant as she appeared. Penny instantly didn’t like her anymore. “What is it you expect me to do and why?” She decided to try to talk her way out of this. “Just get undressed, I’ll help you bathe in the correct Loran manner, then you can sleep. It’s that simple,” she was smiling again. Penny didn’t budge. “Move along,” Hannah’s voice had a hard edge, “or I will call in the guards. I don’t have time to argue.” Penny glared at her. “And they say Americans are always in a hurry,”

she fumed, “These people are always rushing.” Hannah glared back, then chirped something in the Loran language. In a flash the two guards stepped inside and began to move towards Penny. She immediately envisioned them ripping the clothes off her body and throwing her into the tub. She cringed, hating everybody in the room. She hissed, “OK, call off your dogs. I’ll do it.” Hannah gestured towards the guards without taking her eyes off Penny. They turned and exited. “Remove everything,” Hannah stated with a hint of fatigue, “I don’t have time for arguments.” She tossed Penny a large cloth. Reluctantly, Penny undid the huge pants and allowed them to slip to the ground. She seethed as she stepped out of them. Hannah busied herself with pouring spices and sprinkling herbs into the water. She slid out of the large shirt and then removed her underclothes. She grabbed the head cloth Hannah had given her and wrapped it around her body. She threw the clothing Nathan had given her into a pile then folded her panties and bra and placed them on the pillows. Hannah turned and chuckled, “You are very discreet. Now come and I’ll help you bathe.” Penny reluctantly moved forward, feeling as though her feet were made of lead. She felt violated and very alone. Hannah held out her hands, “Give me the cloth so I can see your body.” “Absolutely not. Why would you have any reason to see me naked?” She clenched her teeth. “Don’t be shy. I’ve done this hundreds of times. How else am I going to be able to find clothes that will be acceptable to Jonathan? Now let me see you,” Hannah nodded as the two women stared at each other in a silent screaming match. Finally Hannah turned towards the tent door and was just about to call in the guards when Penny grabbed her arm. Their eyes met again – Hannah’s as hard as ice, Penny’s silently pleading. Finally Penny dropped Hannah’s arm and winced as she reluctantly opened the cloth. Her face turned instantly red while the words “Clothes that will be acceptable to Jonathan,” churned inside her, “Why would I ever want to be acceptable to such an animal? When I get home, I will make these idiots pay for this humiliation. The first thing I’ll do...” Her thoughts were interrupted.

“Oh, my, you are a lovely woman,” Hannah whispered. She reached in amongst the herbs and spices and pulled out three ropes. She removed the cloth from Penny’s hands, placed one rope around her waist and knotted it where the ends met; a crude measuring tape. She did the same with the final two ropes as she measured Penny’s bust and hips. Hannah then handed her a small wash cloth, “Now you may enter the tub.” Penny stepped into the warm water and covered as much of her body as she was able with the cloth. The spices and oils smelled heavenly, almost intoxicating. Hannah poured warm water on her head and washed the sand and grit from her hair. The stress from the last couple days began to dissolve as the musky soap melted her anger. Sleepiness began to overtake her eyelids. She became so relaxed as Hannah’s skilled fingers massaged her scalp, neck, and shoulders that she almost forgot her nakedness and nearly fell asleep. As she worked, Hannah murmured, “I will make you so lovely tonight, Jonathan will be certain to treat you with compassion. I will find the most beautiful dress in this camp and I will have young girls pick flowers for your hair. Everything will be fine if you trust me.” Hannah sounded like the woman Penny had first met. As relaxed as she felt at that moment, she would have trusted anyone who could make her feel this good. “By the way,” Hannah added nonchalantly, “when do you cycle again?” Penny wrinkled her nose, “What?” “When do you have your cycle again?” “My cycle?” Penny had no idea what Hannah was talking about. “Your, -- oh, what is the correct word for it…,” Hannah concentrated, “Your cycle… you know – your cycle…” she searched for the correct word, “Oh yes,” she visibly grasped it, “your period.” “Oh that,” Penny scowled, her brows knitting together, “It’s really none of your business.” “You’ll wish it was my business when you start bleeding all over your clothing,” Hannah kept scrubbing Penny’s hair. “I won’t be here that long,” Penny frowned. “I plan on going home soon.” “Just in case you’re here longer than you expect, please tell me when your next cycle is so I can make sure you have everything you need.”

Hannah began to rinse the shampoo from Penny’s hair. Penny sighed with a hint of irritation, “If you must know, I finished a couple days ago.” Hannah smiled, “Ninth day of your cycle then?” Penny shrugged, “Somewhere in there.” Hannah made a mental note as she finished rinsing Penny’s hair and then handed her another wash cloth and more fragrant soap. “Here, scrub your entire body with this then rinse. If you aren’t thorough, I’ll have to help you next time, but since you’re so shy, I’ll give you the chance to do it yourself. Don’t miss any part of your body or you won’t be clean according to Loran law. OK? Let the guards know when you’re finished.” Hannah left the tent and tied the door shut. Penny immediately grasped the soap and began to rub it all over. She made sure she lathered everywhere then scrubbed it with the cloth. She was just finishing the rinsing when Hannah returned. She perused Penny’s body and inspected as much as Penny allowed. “It looks like you did a fine job,” she handed Penny another large cloth to dry herself. When she finished Hannah handed her a loose fitting garment. Penny slipped it over her head. “You will sleep in this,” Hannah explained. As Penny struggled with finding the armholes, Hannah retrieved Nathan’s clothes and Penny’s undergarments. “Hey, I want to keep those,” Penny complained, pushing her hand through the sleeve and pointing to her bra and panties. “Absolutely not,” Hannah replied firmly, “they’re not clean and Jonathan wouldn’t accept any woman who wore such things.” “I’ll wash them -- give me some more soap.” She held out her hand waiting to retrieve her precious undergarments. “I’m not talking about that kind of clean. These garments must be burned because they are ‘unclean’. Loran women don’t wear such things.” “I’m not Loran.” “With any luck you will be. That’s the only way you’ll get out of this dilemma alive. She paused, looking thoughtful, then continued, “Both you and Jonathan are in a very precarious situation, victims of unfortunate

circumstances. It will be a trick to find a resolution to this problem that will be agreeable to both of you and to the people of Loran.” Hannah sounded sincere. She sighed, “But don’t worry about all that right now. Just go to sleep and let me take care of everything. If you need anything, contact your guards. I’ve got a lot of work to do before tonight. Sleep well.” Penny had never slept without wearing underwear. It felt odd to have such strange fabric touching her. To make matters worse, her stomach had passed the point of rumbling, her head throbbed, and her joints quivered from hunger. She found the silk pillows very inviting. Exhaustion began to overtake her. She stretched out on the pillows and covered herself with the Loran cloth Hannah had given her. Every time she closed her eyes she heard the kitten meow. This time she tried to ignored it. But no matter how hard she tried, she couldn’t allow the animal to die in such a horrible way. No matter what she did, and no matter how many scenarios she ran through her mind with every variable possible, she always wound up in this camp – with him. There was no way of escaping her situation. Even as she struggled to sleep, the sensation of his arms around her and the warmth of his kiss on her head invaded her unconscious mind. Although she tried to fight it, her body tingled with mild curiosity. Finally, exhaustion overtook her mind and she slept.

Chapter 6 “So what do you plan on doing with her?” Benjamin asked.

The vision of her swimming in her underclothes echoed throughout his mind. He imagined her white skin and how it would feel under his touch. Was it as soft as it looked? How hard would he need to squeeze before it bruised? She’d been so rude to him. Throwing his soap in the sand and slapping him. He’d enjoy breaking her spirit and whipping her into submission. “I have no idea,” Jonathan replied, “I wish we’d never tried to kidnap the Security Chief. I knew it was too risky. I never dreamed anything like this could have happened….” He raked his fingers through his hair. His brows knit together. He continued, “Whoever heard of a woman leaving the parameter of that fortress? And who’d have thought she would find the only portion of the fence not under surveillance? A guard should have been there to stop her. Well, at least nobody knows we have her.” He shook his head in disbelief. “And to squeeze between those bars – who would even consider doing something like that? She must be half crazy.” He groaned. “To do something so dangerous. And all that for a cat? It’s ridiculous,” he sighed. He continued, “I’m meeting with her tonight and I’ll decide within two days what we should do with her. I also have Hannah watching her. I’ll be taking her advice into consideration as well.” He shook his head, “She’s read a lot of this woman’s work and is quite smitten with her. I’m anxious to hear her recommendation now that she’s met her in person.” Benjamin interjected, “But Hannah’s a woman. How can you take a woman’s advice concerning such an important matter?” Although she never voiced any objectionable opinions about him, Benjamin had the distinct impression that Hannah didn’t like him. He didn’t want her views to be taken too seriously. “I’ve known Hannah all my life. Hell, she’s just like my mother.” Jonathan lowered himself to sit on the pillows and leaned forward, “She’s got an insight into people’s souls that no one else has. I take her advice very seriously.” He continued, “The affairs of Loran can wait for a couple

days. I know we’ve got important domestic matters to deal with, but this Penny Andrews matter could affect our domestic lives very quickly. We can’t drag the United States into this dispute unless it’s absolutely necessary. You see, if we handle this badly, the U.S. could side with Horab. But, if we are somehow able to turn this mess around and win the favor of the U.S. government, all our troubles will be over. Horab would have to back down. I need time to think. I’ll take two days to make a decision.” Jonathan’s answer didn’t satisfy Benjamin’s curiosity. He probed further. “You mentioned her books. How do you feel now that you’ve finally met her?” What do you mean?” Jonathan tried to act ignorant. “You know what I’m talking about,” Benjamin’s eyes narrowed, “Her books. I think you’ve read them all – over and over. You devour them. Every night you fall asleep with one of them on your chest. Does she know you admire her work? And how will that affect your decision?” Jonathan laughed, “You know me well Benjamin – and you’re very observant. I guess that’s why you’re such a fine advisor. Truth is, I don’t know. And no, she doesn’t know I’ve read her books. All I do know is I’m going to have to be very careful.” Pensive, Jonathan continued, “I don’t want her to be a slave -- she’s too good for that. I can’t let her return to the States – I’d lose too much credibility with the people of Loran. And worse, Jihad would perceive me as weak. I also need to be careful who gets her because I want her to be able to continue her work,” he sighed, worry lines etched his face. “I need to talk to Hannah, but for now I need to get some sleep. I don’t think I’ve ever been as tired as I am right now.” He shook his head, looking very disconcerted, “I’ll see Penny tonight. Hopefully we’ll be able to talk and I’ll get some ideas.” “She may not be good company,” Benjamin warned. “In fact, she’ll probably be very unpleasant. Last time I saw her she was testing Hannah’s patience.” “I know,” Jonathan laughed. “I’d be angry if I were in her situation.” Benjamin didn’t know what to say. Obviously talking more wouldn’t increase his chances of getting her. Not only that, but the longer Jonathan spoke, the more soft he seemed when it came to that woman. He decided to let him sleep and regain some of his good sense. Then they’d talk further.

“Good luck, my friend. You’ll need it,” Benjamin walked towards the door flap. He paused, trying to come up with something brilliant that would sway Jonathan to his favor, but couldn’t think of anything. He exited. Jonathan, finally alone, breathed deep. Who was this woman who had intrigued him so? He’d read all her books, yet she was nothing like he expected. She was so full of life one moment, so pensive the next. Something strange had happened to him out there in the desert. Something that made him feel inspired and alive. Something that made him feel terrified. He felt like he’d been in a deep sleep and had just awakened to find a wonderful, exciting, and mysterious world. He longed to touch her and absorb the warmth that radiated from her body. He prayed he’d re-experience the bond he’d felt during their long ride to the main camp when their bodies moved as one in the saddle. He couldn’t believe he’d actually met her. Hannah had always told him they’d meet someday but he brushed it off as the ramblings of a hopeless romantic. Penny lived so far from him but Hannah proclaimed “It is destiny.” She could feel it. She knew they’d meet someday. He remembered all the nights he’d held her books, pretending he held her; wishing on the moon that they’d someday meet – that someday she’d be his. Whenever he read her prose, he felt a kindred spirit. A like mind. He felt as though they were two halves of a whole. Now he’d actually touched her. Actually met her and spoke face to face. Her sweet scent still clung to his clothing. He laid down to try to sleep, but each time he closed his eyes, he saw her standing alone in the main tent, deep in thought; the darkness enveloping her as he walked away. He never wanted to leave her again – why, he didn’t know – he’d just met this woman, yet he felt like he’d loved her forever through her literature. He groaned, “Damn her, all I want is sleep, but she keeps invading my dreams.” As fatigue crept through his body, his mind no longer fought the dreams that prowled into his unconsciousness. He suddenly found her in his arms, their eager bodies becoming one with an ecstasy that only two lovers can provide for each other. As their bodies merged, a trickle of blood dripped from her arm. He turned to investigate her wound, but a pain on the back of his neck caught his attention. He reached to touch the source

and his hand returned bloody, with a strange, intricate design on his palm. Blood? Designs? What did it mean? With her in his arms, he didn’t care, his fondest desires were coming true. He allowed the dream to consume him. ***** Penny awoke to a commotion in her tent. She opened her eyes to find Hannah surrounded by giggling girls. They were arranging flowers, pulling fabric out of a box, and arranging brushes, ribbons, and jars on the small table. What’s going on,” Penny asked as she rubbed her eyes. “Good,” Hannah replied cheerily, “You woke just in time. We need to get you ready for your dinner with Jonathan. Come here, I’ve got some nice things to show you.” Hannah gestured for Penny to come. Penny pulled herself from the pillows and plodded to her. Hannah continued, “We’ve brought fine spices to make your body smell sweet. The girls picked special flowers from a nearby oasis -- Jonathan’s favorite oasis – so your hair will smell as sweet as your body.” She pulled at the fabric, “I found this fine cotton dress with ribbons and lace. I’ve even found you some beautiful pantaloons, since you were so upset that we had to destroy your old ones. But best of all, I have obtained this.” She thrust a curling iron into the air triumphantly. “It’s a butane model so we don’t need electricity!” Hannah grinned. Penny was dumb struck. Hannah seemed genuinely thrilled, but Penny could find no reason to prepare so thoroughly for her meeting with Zadok. “I, uh, don’t.... know what to say.” She fingered the treasures Hannah had obtained, “ Why do we have to go to so much trouble for this dinner?” The word “dinner” made her stomach rumble angrily. Hannah sighed. “I don’t understand why you don’t comprehend the precariousness of your situation. As I’ve explained before, you need to win Jonathan’s favor so he will be considerate when deciding your future. You must look your best and be on your best behavior. Do you understand?” Penny shrugged, “I guess so, but...” Hannah interjected, “Wonderful. Now lets get to work!” Although she was hesitant at first, Penny found the procedure almost pleasant, it was like going to a spa. The giggling girls applied make-up from the jars while Hannah curled and pulled Penny’s hair into an ornate

fashion complete with ribbons and flowers. The girls rubbed the spices into her skin as Hannah laid out the clothes for the evening. Penny broke into laughter when she saw the “bloomers” she was to wear. They looked like the old “plastic pants” babies used to wear except these were made of crisp white cotton. She slipped them on. When the girls pulled at her pajamas to help her into the beautiful dress, Penny protested, “I can do this myself, thank-you.” Hannah replied, “You’ll never remove your pajamas and get into that dress without messing up your hair.” Her words stuck Penny like a slap. She was right. Why did they prepare her face and hair before putting on the dress? Penny whispered, “I can’t let these girls see me naked!” Hannah laughed her beautiful laugh, “I’ll never understand you Americans. You would think that nobody ever takes their clothes off over there! But since there seems to be babies born every day, there must be more than a few people being naked. Is it that you think you have something extremely special under those clothes?” Penny held her arms tight over her pajamas, tears springing to her eyes, “That’s not fair! I will not take my clothes off for just anybody. And I wish you people would quit making me do things I’m not comfortable doing!” She stepped away from Hannah and the girls, waving one arm as she spoke, “I’ve done everything you’ve asked -- no demanded -- of me,” her voice rose in pitch and volume, “but I WILL NOT take my clothes off in front of a bunch of giggling girls!!” Hannah and the girls stared at Penny. They’d never seen such a display over such a trivial issue before. Finally Hannah spoke, “I’m sorry. I certainly did not mean to anger you.” She spoke in slow, even tones, “It’s just that in Loran, a woman’s body is something that must be treasured. That’s why we cover it when we go out. It is to be cherished by our husbands and no one else.” She touched Penny’s arm, “But on the other hand, we also believe our bodies are gifts from God -- something to be admired -- not always covered. When we are together as women, we find it completely natural to be unclothed in front of each other. If you misunderstood our intentions, I’m sorry, but please believe me, we certainly did not want to humiliate you. Do you accept my apology?” Penny calmed herself, “I’m sorry. It’s just that I’m not used to all this.

Heavens! At home I never prepared like this for a meeting with a man,” she touched her hair, fingering the flowers and curls. Hannah chuckled, trying to defuse Penny’s anger. “You’ve never had such an important meeting with a man – that’s my assumption. Now, will you allow us to help you with your dress? I’d hate to have to re-do your hair. Right now it’s perfect.” Penny stared at the lengthening shadows in the room. The sun was beginning to set. She hesitated, her eyes pleading with Hannah not to make her do it. Hannah just smiled and waited. Everyone stared. She squirmed. “Please?” Hannah shook her head. Penny sighed. Well, she was wearing the big bloomers. All they’d see was her top half. She groaned. “I suppose….” Hannah nodded and the girls skillfully lifted Penny’s pajamas over her head. One girl smiled and gestured towards Penny’s breasts. She immediately stiffened. “What is she looking at,” Penny covered herself, feeling silly wearing those ridiculous pantaloons. Hannah smiled, “She only said whoever marries you will be very lucky. Your breasts are not only beautiful but will hold much milk for your babies.” Penny cringed at the thought. With her career, she hadn’t thought of children. She wouldn’t have even thought of marriage if Larry, her fiancé, hadn’t brought it up. She enjoyed his company, but didn’t know if she loved him. What’s love anyway? He gave her space to do her work and was content to live his life separate from her. They occasionally rejoined lives when he needed her writing skills for his papers. Relatives seemed happy that she’d finally become engaged. But why hadn’t she been missing Larry while she was in the Middle East? Perhaps she had other things on her mind, but she hadn’t thought about him at all until this girl had brought up the subject of children. Even then, she thought of him reluctantly and with a stone in her stomach. She knew she didn’t miss his groping hugs, his slippery kisses, or his allergy attacks. But he was a fine and kind man who would probably be a good husband. At least her mom thought he’d be a fine husband.... “Are you ready,” Hannah and the girls held the dress. “Yeah,” she answered as they lifted the dress and pulled it over her head without disturbing a single flower. Penny slipped her arms into the

garment and the girls fastened the many pearl buttons in the back. Hannah primped her hair and sewed a few fresh flowers into the lace of the bodice. At last she stood back to admire her creation. “Oh my,” she gushed, “You are absolutely lovely. Jonathan will be pleased to see you. You look much better than you did when he first saw you.” She furrowed her brows and added, “However you must remove those pantaloons. They look awful.” Penny glanced at her hips. Hannah was right. The pantaloons ballooned through the sheer fabric of the dress, interrupting the line of the gown. In spite of herself she agreed with Hannah and slipped out of them. “Do you think I look OK now?” Penny asked nervously in spite of herself. “More than OK,” Hannah pulled at the skirt of Penny’s dress to straighten it, “you look exquisite.” Penny didn’t understand why, but she felt apprehensive. Why did she care that she look her best for him? Had she forgotten she was his prisoner? Her hunger pangs no longer screamed for attention as the importance of the moment dawned on her. “He holds my future,” she thought, “how am I going to do this?” The sun set as the women performed last minute primping on Penny to make her look as wonderful as possible. Finally Hannah’s hands settled at her sides and she said, “It’s time. We can’t keep Jonathan waiting.” Immediately one of the girls scurried to another box and withdrew a beautiful white cloth with embroidered flowers throughout. Hannah placed the cloth on Penny’s head. Then with a nod, each girl covered their own heads and exited the tent leaving Penny and Hannah alone. “I can’t do this,” Penny stammered, “I’m too nervous. I need my glasses,” she pointed to the pile of pillows that held her glasses. “Can you see without them?” Hannah inquired. “Yeah, I can see OK without them, but I’m more comfortable with them.” “Let’s leave them here tonight,” Hannah pulled her arm, “We don’t want anything to distract from your beauty.” “As though glasses would make any difference,” Penny thought, “He already hates me and I dislike him. He’s going to decide my future, and I have to live with it—for now. God, I hate this….”

“Just remember,” Hannah touched her arm, “Jonathan is a wonderful man. Keep your temper in check and you’ll do fine. And if you can, it would make matters even better for you if you’re able to be nice to him. Maybe even pleasant?” she nodded, waiting for Penny to react. She didn’t. Hannah continued, “Let’s go.” Hannah and Penny strolled through the camp with the two guards lumbering behind them. Finally they arrived at what Penny figured must have been Jonathan’s tent. It looked similar to the guest tent except it was in a more central location and was heavily guarded. Large, muscular men with machine guns surrounded its parameter. Hannah led Penny to the tent opening, then touched her arm, “You’ll do fine. And remember, be pleasant.” She nodded to the guard at the door, then left. Penny paused. Her future depended on this night. Life or death. She felt like an exploited six-year-old, ready to shake her bootie for the “Little-MissLoran” contest. She breathed deep and nodded to the guard. She had to face her destiny sooner or later.

Chapter 7 The guard grasped Penny’s arm and led her inside. As soon as they entered, he announced in English, “Sir Zadok, your guest has arrived.” Jonathan was sitting by the fire reading a tattered book. Butterflies swirled in her stomach. What would he be like tonight? Warm and friendly? Or cold and barbaric. She couldn’t begin to predict how she’d behave. He raised his head and snapped the book shut. He rose and slipped it under a pillow. He said, “Thank-you, Zimri. You may leave.” Jonathan approached to greet Penny. Her butterflies leaped to her throat. She was unprepared for her reaction. He took her breath away. He didn’t look at all like the dangerous man who met her at the oasis. His beard, now neatly trimmed, was as jet black as his clean, long hair. He wore coarsely woven pants with a matching shirt. His feet were covered with loose sandals. Although he looked a little fatigued, his eyes were relaxed with a hint of surprise; his smile, truly warm. She surprised him also. The woman who stood before him was certainly not the woman he’d met earlier. She’d been transformed from an imp to a goddess – even more beautiful than in his dream. Gone were the young-boy clothes and tangled hair. She, who stood before him tonight, was a beautiful woman – poised and graceful – smelling of rare spices and his favorite flowers. She looked absolutely stunning in the fitted cotton dress. She removed the thin fabric that covered her head to reveal hair like spun gold intertwined with small flowers. She folded the cloth and turned to lay it on a pillow near the entrance to the tent. As she turned, Jonathan gazed at the many buttons that followed her spine – each button held shut by a loop without any facing beneath it – revealing a stripe of milky-white skin from the top of her thin neck all the way down to the area below the small of her back, interrupted only by the loops the buttons occupied. He took a deep breath, her beauty exceeded his wildest dreams. “You look lovely tonight,” he stammered. “Thank-you,” she felt her cheeks grow warm.

Watching the candlelight dancing in the curls of her hair made him unable to think. He searched for words to begin a conversation, but her presence erased any coherent thought. He finally blurted, “Thank-you for coming.” He mentally kicked himself. She didn’t have a choice. “Thank-you for inviting me,” she couldn’t believe the words came out of her mouth. When she received her “invitation” she felt like refusing and finding any way imaginable to hurt his feelings. Yet now that they stood face-to-face she almost felt as though she had received a true invitation. His presence thoroughly filled the room. Whenever she turned away from him, his shadow caught her attention. If she closed her eyes the scent of his body turned her mind back to him. She didn’t understand why, but whenever she looked at him, her heart skipped a beat. It was probably because he looked absolutely gorgeous tonight. Better looking than any man she’d ever known. The brown skin on his thick arms and strong chest peeked through the coarse weave of his shirt. She had to move her eyes away from him to maintain any sense of consistent thought. “Would you like to sit down?” he gestured to the silk pillows on the floor. “Yes, thank-you,” Damn! I wish I’d quit saying thank-you! He led her to the pillows, then turned on some American instrumental music. She instantly recognized it and said, “I like Steven Vandrose – thank-you.” He replied, “I know. He’s your favorite musician.” “How do you know that?” “I don’t know if I should admit this to you, but I’ve read all your books and am quite a fan,” he looked almost shy. “Really....” he’d surprised her with his candor, “which ones have you read?” His eyes met hers, drinking in cool water from their blue depths. “All of them. In fact, I was reading one when you arrived. You’ve made references to Steve Vandrose or his works in five of them. When I knew you were coming tonight, I thought I’d try to make things as nice as possible.” “Thank-you,” she turned away from his gaze. In this very short time he had succeeded in moving her in a way she didn’t understand. He seemed so warm, so gracious, completely civilized and intelligent. Unfortunately, it was now a little more difficult to hate him. That thought made her

uncomfortable. He continued, sounding almost sympathetic. “I know we’ve got some unpleasantness to discuss, but I thought we could have a nice dinner and talk afterwards. Is that OK?” He looked hopeful. “That would be fine,” she felt worried. She couldn’t look at him. What if he became human in her eyes? She’d no longer be able to hate him indiscriminately. She needed a scapegoat to get through this. But what if Hannah was right? What if he was a kind man? Hannah said they needed to find a resolution to this situation that was agreeable to both Jonathan and her. What if Jonathan felt as trapped as she did? What if she had to help to arrive at a compromise? What if they were both victims of circumstances and politics? If the door of forgiveness would begin to open between them, she wouldn’t be able to close it easily. She sighed. “I’d like to offer you a beverage. Is wine OK?” He rose from the pillows and walked towards a table with a dusty bottle perched on it. Two delicate wine glasses flanked it. She watched a smile bloom on his face. He was handsome when he smiled. His tan face crinkled as he made small talk and poured red wine into the beautiful glasses. They seemed small in his rough hands, yet he held them with perfect ease. As he walked towards her again, she watched his leg muscles flex beneath the beige fabric of his pants. He was a strong man – she remembered how he’d controlled the horse with those legs and held her so tight in the saddle. However, this was the first time she had the chance or the inclination to really look at him. He was beautiful. He possessed a kindness about him that she’d not noticed before. He also looked pensive, perhaps worried. He definitely seemed fatigued, yet seemed excited to see her. He smiled as he sat next to her, leaving enough space between themselves so she felt comfortable. “You look tired,” she tried to make conversation. “I had trouble sleeping this afternoon – my dreams wouldn’t cooperate.” He chuckled as he handed her a glass. “I had trouble falling asleep too. I guess a lot has happened these last couple days,” she fingered her wineglass. Jonathan nodded in agreement, “You’re correct.” He paused before changing the subject. “So, tell me about yourself.”

“Why do you want to know more about me? Are you gathering information for your so-called ‘decision?’” she asked. He deflated, “I’m sorry. It’s just that I’ve admired your work for a long time and I want to know more about you. Tonight I’m a curious man without any decisions to make.” He seemed sincere. And he certainly was a man. She was incredibly aware of his maleness. When she was with Larry, she never thought of him as a man or even a male. He was just Larry. With Jonathan, she felt an almost primal knowledge of his maleness. Whether it was something instinctual or whether it was pheromones, she didn’t know or care. She only knew he could probably take her places she’d never known as a woman – but she couldn’t and wouldn’t allow anything like that to happen. She raised her glass and sipped, finally forming a response, “It sounds as though you already know a lot about me. If you’ve read all my books, you probably know me better than my mother,” she smiled, “I guess I don’t know how to answer you.” She was evading his question but he wanted an answer. “What I’m trying to ask is this:” He leaned forward, passion spilling from his brown eyes, “I’ve noticed that your books contain a wealth of beautiful prose. But I don’t feel like I know the woman who wrote the book. You write with such honesty but you rarely give interviews so I know nothing personal. I want to know you. What makes you laugh? What makes you cry? Who is your favorite author? Who has loved you? Who have you loved? What do you sing when you’re happy and where do you go when you look so pensive?” Penny squirmed under his gaze. She replied, “Jonathan… Zadok… what may I call you?” “Jonathan.” “OK, Jonathan,” her eyes hardened as she took another swallow of wine, “I am a very private person and my private life is private. Unless you plan to keep me here for a very long time, I see no reason why we should get to know each other so intimately,” the wall of defensiveness began to rise between them again. His eyes softened. “I’m sorry. I don’t want to pry into what you feel is private. As for your situation here, no decision has been made. One will be made within the next two days. Tonight you and I are simply having dinner together. That’s

it. We’ll discuss our options afterwards. I am sorry about everything that has happened.” He leaned back and deflated. “I’ve been star struck since I found out who you are. I’m an admirer of yours. I didn’t mean to pry. Feel free to decline to answer any question you find offensive. Do you forgive me?” his eyes met hers. Penny scrutinized his face. She gazed in his eyes and found a gentleness she’d not seen, or noticed before. Hannah’s words echoed in her mind, “He is a kind man....” She looked deeper and found a vulnerability she hadn’t noticed before either. Whether it was the vulnerability she saw, or the chemistry she felt between them she decided to take a chance. After all, if she could get him to trust her, she could possibly find a way to escape and get back home. She smiled slyly then blurted, “My dog -- ummmm injustice -- and uh, has to be Jon Hassler -uh, a few I suppose -- nobody -- are you kidding? -- and finally, it’s none of your business,” she smiled mischievously, “How’s that?” His face twisted with confusion, “What was that?” “The answers to your questions,” she stated matter-of factly, sipping her wine triumphantly. “How did you remember them so well,” he shook his head in amazement. “I’m in the business of words and thoughts. Of course I remembered your questions,” she shrugged. He threw his head back and laughed. This woman was delightful. He smiled slyly. “So a few have loved you but you’ve loved none. How interesting. Since you brought it up, would you care to elaborate?” Now his eyes were mischievous. “Touché,” she answered softly, “I’m not the only one here with a good memory.” Firelight danced in her hair as she smiled. “You’re beautiful when you laugh,” he observed, drinking in her fleeting smile. He hoped he’d see her smile a lot more. “Now, will you elaborate or keep me wondering?” She blushed, nobody, even Larry, had ever called her beautiful. He watched the redness rise in her cheeks. Curious. What did he say to cause such a reaction? It intrigued him. Once again he’d found a facet of her he didn’t understand. A man could spend a lifetime trying to untangle

the many strands that composed Penny Andrews and still not comprehend the strand that made her unique. She finally answered him, “I think for tonight, I’ll keep you wondering. I believe you’ll find your wondering far more interesting than anything I’d have to say on that subject. My life is very uneventful,” then she added with a hint of sarcasm in her voice, “until recently, of course.” He sighed, “I guess I’m responsible for that. I am sorry for the mix up. As you already know, we were hoping to capture either Horab’s Chief of Security or one of his underlings. Any information we could have gleaned from either of them would have been beneficial in our disagreements with Horab. Unfortunately, you came for the kitten, rather than the person who’s job it was to investigate such situations. But I assure you, I will do my best to make sure you have a good life here in Loran,” he looked sincere and added, “Enough unpleasantness. Let us officially begin our evening together. Would you care to dance?” She didn’t want to dance. She tried to laugh nonchalantly as she took another sip of the wine, “I don’t know any Loran dances. I’ve read about a few of them, but I’ve never actually danced any of them.” Not only did she not know any Loran dances, she didn’t like dancing of any sort. She feared the intimacy that can form between a man and a woman while dancing. She’d already been uncomfortably close to this man and didn’t want to voluntarily experience his touching her again. She’d already begun to think of him as a human being and didn’t want to become any more aware of his maleness. Jonathan stood and offered Penny his hand, “I don’t think any of the Loran dances would go well with Vandrose anyway. Let’s just dance. Come and join me.” His eyes looked kind and open – without secrets or hidden agendas. “Shit,” Penny thought, “he’s holding my future, I’m supposed to be nice, I’m supposed to behave. Nobody told me I had to dance. In the name of diplomacy and a nice future, guess I’ll get to dance....” She held out her hand and he pulled her from the pillows. Damn. A wildly romantic Vandrose song began to play just as Jonathan drew Penny close. As they swayed, his breath caressed her ear. She gingerly rested her hands on his incredible shoulders. As he slid his hand over her back, his fingers tripped over a button, accidentally landing on her

bare skin. Then the unthinkable happened. Her heart skipped a beat as she felt an unidentifiable yet unimaginable feeling rise within her. Something biological and completely illogical; a feeling that took her to a place she’d never visited before. She knew in an instant that this man was very different from Larry. At that moment she sensed that only Jonathan would fill the emptiness within her spirit – the emptiness she’d hoped Larry would fill but did not. She closed her eyes, trying to block out the feelings erupting in her soul. Her emotions begged her to stay and explore while her mind screamed to leave and pull away from him. She felt fear and excitement at the same time, yet with his arms around her, she felt strangely safe. Was he feeling it? Their bodies continued to sway to the music. He pulled her closer, his warmth permeating into her. Her mind wandered to their first night together. She felt his mouth on hers and watched as he licked her saliva from his face. She smiled. He seemed different now. Warm and inviting and no longer angry and animalistic. In spite of herself, she wondered how his kiss would feel tonight. Did he feel this same fire inside him? She placed her head on his shoulder. The heat from it warmed her cheek. Her body began to tremble, sensing his strength so close. The music began to carry her away. She began to imagine how the rhythm they shared could change directions and fill her body with pleasures she had never known before. She lifted her head and imperceptibly shook it, “This is going way too fast,” she thought frantically, “I’ve got to stop it now.” She attempted to pull away to regain her composure but her body wouldn’t move. Feeling his warmth possessing the entire expanse of her torso and his steady breath caressing her ear glued her body to his. Electricity buzzed through her arms and legs while the sound of bees droned in her mind. If she could have melted into him she would have. The music swirled around them as their bodies, becoming more synchronized, began to react not only to the music, but to each other. She couldn’t stand any more. Did he feel these mind numbing emotions? She had to know. She carefully turned her head hoping to study his face. Before she was completely prepared for what she may have seen, she met his warm chocolate eyes. She instantly knew he felt it too. Terror gripped her being. Who would keep this madness at bay if they both embraced its crazy flow? Whether it was biological forces that caused

her body to react to his in such an unpredictable way, or her subconscious reaction to the way the moon and stars positioned themselves this evening, she didn’t know. All she knew was that she needed to break their embrace so she wouldn’t wind up doing something she would later regret. Yet, her body didn’t respond to her brain’s frantic pleas to pull away. She’d never felt such a powerful force pushing her towards another human being before. As the wildly sexy song progressed, Jonathan slid his hand from the small of her back towards her shoulder blades; running his middle finger over each loop, stroking the naked skin exposed between each button. She caught her breath. His touch was fire on her skin. Before she could stop it, she groaned. She craved him. As his mouth moved closer to hers, her mind fought to stop this affair as soon as possible. Yet her body needed to explore these new feelings and physical reactions towards this powerful man. His mouth touched hers. It was as though a nuclear bomb exploded at the very core of her being. Her body trembled. Her hands clenched his shirt to keep from collapsing into a quivering ball. She struggled to keep her body still for fear she’d expose even more of these horrible emotions. She became completely unaware of anything except his lips resting on hers. He grasped the hair on the back of her head, disrupting the delicate flowers, making them tumble to the ground. Their kiss became more urgent. He held her tighter and seemed to possess more and more of her. The scent of the spices in his hair intoxicated her and made her long to rake her fingers through it. But she didn’t dare. She would surely lose all control if she began to react to him. Unfortunately her hands, acting on their own accord, slid over his shoulders to the back of his neck. Her fingers began to comb through his magnificently thick hair. At that moment she would have done anything for him. Then the song ended. Suddenly aware of their closeness, of her hands tangled in his hair, of his arms possessing her, her mind seized control and her body obeyed. She abruptly pulled away and croaked, “I think I’d better leave.” “I’m sorry,” he uttered pulling his fingers through his hair, trying to tame it. “I, uh, hope I didn’t offend you.”

“Certainly not,” she stumbled towards the door, stumbling over a displaced pillow. She attempted to grab her head covering but her hands shook too much to hang onto the sheer fabric. In fact, her whole body quivered. He followed and touched her shoulder, turning her towards him, “Please don’t go,” his eyes pleaded with her. She couldn’t bear to look into those warm pools of chocolate any more. She averted her eyes towards the ground. He continued, “Don’t leave -- please.” She knew she should go. Her mind raced. Her body was still warm from his embrace. Her cheeks still glowed. But what should she do? How could she have let this happen? Slowly some logic seeped back into her mind. If she were to gain his trust, she could surely find a way to escape. But what about what just happened? What about all these new unexplainable emotions? It didn’t matter. She had to get home and would do what she needed to get there. She smiled shakily, “I’ll guess I can stay a little longer.” She touched her hair to attempt to do something with the mess that was once her glorious hair-do. Jonathan reached to help her. Penny pulled away, “I can do this,” she didn’t want him near enough to touch her again. “Nonsense,” he laughed lightly, “I messed it up, I’ll help fix it.” He pinned her hair in place and even replaced some of the flowers that had fallen out. Each time he touched her she felt the fire. She couldn’t allow herself to react. She could never let this happen again; yet, an awful carnal part of her wanted to explore this man again and again. She sat without speaking as he worked on her hair. She concentrated on not allowing her body to react to his being so near. “You look wonderful,” he smiled as he gazed at her, “Good as new.” His eyes lingered far too long. She squirmed. He seemed to catch himself and visibly pull himself from his thoughts. He continued, “Now, please have a seat and I’ll call for our dinner.” He clapped his hands and servants began to fill the tent with exotic meats, fruits, breads, vegetables, and sweets. “We’ll never eat this much,” Penny said. Zadok laughed, “Whatever we don’t eat, my men will be happy to finish. Now, enjoy yourself and eat until you cannot eat any more.” He gestured to

the enormous spread of food. Penny gingerly picked at a few of the food items while Zadok chattered about the contents of various dishes, urging Penny to taste each one. As famished as she felt, she couldn’t eat. Not until she understood what had just happened. She had to keep reminding herself, she was on a mission. She needed to find out how she could get home. After nibbling on a few grapes and picking at some of the more recognizable foods, Penny asked the dreaded question, “Jonathan, what will happen to me?” “You don’t mince words,” he sighed then added, “would you like some more wine?” “No thank you, I don’t think I should drink any more,” she kept her eyes fixed on her hands. “You’ve only had one glass….” he looked puzzled. “I don’t drink alcoholic beverages very often. They obviously affect my judgment too much,” she hoped that would be a plausible explanation for what happened. “I don’t think your judgment was clouded this evening, but if you don’t care for any more wine, that’s fine,” his eyes tried to capture hers. She refused to let her gaze near his. “What would you like for your beverage then?” “It doesn’t matter. Water, juice, milk, whatever. Actually, never mind. I changed my mind. I’m really not very thirsty after all. I’m more concerned with our after-dinner conversation. What will become of me?” She continued to stare at the ground, the walls, her lap. Anywhere but towards Jonathan. He shrugged, “I’ve avoided your question because I don’t have an answer for you. I’ll make a decision within the next two days. That’s the best I can do. I’ll endeavor to make a decision that is agreeable to both of us.” He could almost feel her disappointment when he studied her face for a reaction – she obviously wanted to go home, but kept quiet. “Is that OK?” He wished he could somehow remove the sadness from her eyes. “That’s fine,” she stared at the floor as she spoke, “I think I’ll leave now, if that’s OK.” She arose and reached for her wrap. “Thank-you for the nice evening,” she said as she covered her head.

“Wait,” Jonathan didn’t know what he’d say to her but he couldn’t bear to see her leave yet. “Yes?” Penny turned around. Jonathan walked to her and gently touched her face. She didn’t recoil like she usually did. He gazed down at those liquid blue eyes, “Thank-you for a memorable evening.” He wanted to feel her lips on his again. Their gaze locked for a few moments, both trying to understand the magic they’d felt earlier. Finally Penny dropped her eyes and stepped away. At the portal to the tent, she paused and turned, almost as if she planned on saying something but didn’t. She studied him a few moments before covering her face with the wrap. Then, without a word, she slipped away with Zimri following her to the guest quarters. Jonathan had never had a woman elicit such feelings in him before. If he didn’t know better, he’d guess she’d performed some sort of magic spell on him. She was even more enchanting, more beautiful, and more intelligent in person than he’d dreamed while reading her books. He didn’t believe in love at first sight, yet this woman had performed some sort of miracle inside him in the matter of just moments. He still felt her body pressed against his and her full lips touching his own. He closed his eyes and felt her body tremble and her subtle weakening as he kissed her. Finally, he re-lived the sensation of her arms around his neck and her fingers entangled in his hair. He wanted to feel all those feelings again and again. He wanted to love this woman in every way imaginable. Yet, she was his prisoner. He would have to decide her fate within two days. He didn’t know what she felt. She seemed so quiet, so reticent after their moment of pure love. Yet her eyes, trembling body and her grip on his shirt told a story of unreleased passion. Could he trust those eyes to tell the truth, or did she kiss him only to win his favor? He didn’t know and he didn’t care. He only knew how he felt. The simple fact was he couldn’t bear to see her with anyone else. He knew that evening that he’d have to make her his own.

Chapter 8 With Zimri following her, Penny scurried to the guest tent where Hannah waited. “How did it go,” Hannah asked breathlessly. “I’ve got to go to bed,” Penny said, trembling. She still felt his arms around her. His lips resting on hers. Her mind was a whirlpool of emotions. “Did it go well?” Hannah was almost afraid to ask. Penny seemed unnerved. She immediately noticed how rustled her hair looked. What happened between those two? “I don’t know,” Penny sighed, nervously pulling at the flowers in her hair. “I think I need to go to bed.” “Let me help you,” Hannah hoped to glean more information from her. “You seem upset. Was Jonathan unkind?” Unkind? If she could only have been so lucky. Then she could hate him and tonight wouldn’t have happened. Damn! She shook her head trying to exorcise him from her mind. She choked out the words, “He was kind.” “Then why are you so upset?” Hannah helped Penny unbutton the gown. “I don’t know. I guess I have a lot to be upset about,” Penny snapped. “I’m sorry,” Hannah’s eyes dropped as her hands tumbled to her sides, “I didn’t mean to make you angry.” “No, I’m sorry,” Penny touched her arm, “You didn’t deserve that.” Then she continued, “It was a very nice evening. I was hoping to find out what will happen to me, but Jonathan, er, Mr. Zadok hasn’t made a decision yet. We had a nice supper, then I left.” There had to be more. Penny still trembled. “Did anything else happen? You still seem upset.” Hannah’s eyes probed into Penny, making her feel even more uncomfortable. “Well, something else did happen,” Penny paused, “but I don’t know how to say it.” She felt like she would explode if she didn’t tell someone

what happened. If she’d been at home she would have already called her sister to share all the details – to try to sort everything out. But she couldn’t call her now. She was alone. It was such an unexplainable evening. She had nobody here except Hannah. “Try to explain it. You may feel better,” Hannah coaxed. “Well, uh, you see, he, I mean we... Oh, I can’t say it.” Penny collapsed on the pillows. She felt like a teenager again. A teenager trying to understand her first kiss. In a strange way, this was like her first kiss. It certainly was the first kiss to make her feel the way she felt. She felt like a volcano ready to erupt. Whatever magic existed between her and Zadok, she planned to keep it deep inside where she could control it. She tried to push the lingering emotions away, but every time she closed her eyes she was back in his arms, raking her fingers through his black hair. She groaned. “What? What happened? Tell me.” Hannah joined Penny on the pillows and grasped her hands. “We….” She couldn’t do it. To say it would make it real. It couldn’t be real. It was insanity. How could she put into words what had happened? Hannah squeezed her hands and Penny finally pushed the accursed words out of her body. “We kissed.” She blurted. “You what?” Hannah was not prepared for this revelation. “We kissed,” Penny’s eyes met Hannah’s, pleading with her to explain what happened. Hannah took a deep breath. What had Jonathan done to her? Had he forced himself on her? She had to know. “How did it make you feel?” Hannah studied Penny’s face. Confusion contorted her face, not anger. Penny had kissed him on her own accord. This was better than she could have imagined. How could Jonathan have pulled this off so quickly? She felt the sudden need to gather as much information as possible. “How did it make you feel,” she repeated. “I don’t know. I’m confused.” Penny continued to search Hannah’s eyes for answers. Hannah dropped Penny’s hands and began to pull flowers out of her

hair. She hoped she’d relax enough to continue to speak with honesty. “Explain your reaction to me.” “I don’t know,” Penny whispered. With the opening made, words tumbled from her mouth like water through a cracked dam, “Jonathan made me feel something I’d never felt before. I shouldn’t have these feelings. I mean, I’m engaged. He’s back in the U.S. But Larry never made me feel the way I felt tonight,” Penny sighed. “How did you feel tonight?” She stroked Penny’s hair with the soft brush. Words came easier as she calmed down. “Strange. I could hardly stand up. I couldn’t stop shaking. And God help me, I didn’t want to stop.” She whispered. “I thought I hated him….” She faced Hannah, “Is that a strange reaction? I mean, I’m his prisoner. I can’t believe he made me feel like that -- or that I let him make me feel like that….” Penny sighed, disappointed that she’d speak about such an intimate moment to a near stranger. “I guess you’re a woman reacting to a man,” Hannah shrugged, trying to contain her excitement. She wanted to rush out of the tent and talk to Jonathan. “Sometimes the magic happens, but most often it does not. I guess you’re lucky.” “Lucky? I can’t ever let anything like this happen again,” tears stung her eyes, “It was too confusing. I refuse to believe a man I hate as much as Mr. Zadok could make me feel that way.” Defeated, Penny dropped her hands in her lap. Hannah chuckled. “It would be wonderful if we could choose the person we fell in love with. How did Jonathan react to this?” “I don’t know,” Penny replied, her eyes still a storm of confusion, “and I haven’t fallen in love with him.” “You’d be surprised,” Hannah brushed her hair with long luscious strokes, “The emotions of love and hate are close relatives...” “Not for me,” Penny stated firmly. She grabbed her pajamas, slipped out of her dress, and covered herself, “I want to go home and I have no time for anything except figuring out a way to get there. It’s that simple.” Hannah smiled, “I wish it were that simple. If you’re destined to love Jonathan, there’s no way to fight it. You’ll go insane trying to fight fate. But for now, I suggest you go to sleep. As for your escape plans, wait. Don’t try anything tonight, your tent is thoroughly guarded,” she walked towards the

door and paused to pick up Penny’s beautiful dress. “I’ll take this to be cleaned.” She turned to exit, “Pleasant dreams, Penny. May you sleep well tonight.” With those words, Hannah disappeared into the night. Penny rested her head on the pillow but sleep wouldn’t come. Every time she closed her eyes she felt his arms around her, his breath caressing her ear and his finger sliding up her spine. Her knees felt numb. Her heart pounded. When sleep finally came, her emotions ruled and he loved her in her dreams. ***** This was much better than Hannah could have dreamt. She had always enjoyed Ms Andrews’s writings. They seemed saturated with her warmth and honesty. She always thought that Penny had a softness in her being that would compliment Jonathan nicely. He’d been enamored with her since he read the first page of her first book. Hannah had hoped Jonathan would find her acceptable when he met her and had hoped he’d want her as one of his wives. That way, Penny wouldn’t have to face the humiliation of being sold to one of the Loran Noblemen at a public auction. She scurried to Jonathan’s tent. She had to find out his reaction to this new development. When she arrived, the guards immediately allowed her to enter. Hannah smiled at Jonathan, “How did it go?” she acted as though she knew nothing. Jonathan bolted from his pillows. “I wish I could tell you. It’s all confusing.... Did she say anything?” he asked cautiously. Hannah studied his face. It still glowed from her warmth but she had to be sure. What was his true reaction to the kiss? “She told me you both had a nice time,” Hannah proceeded slowly. “Is that all she said?” Jonathan’s eyes narrowed. “Why, did anything else happen?” Hannah replied innocently. She had to hear him say it. “Hannah, you spoke to her immediately after our meeting. Did she tell you anything about what happened?” Jonathan was getting impatient. Like Penny, his eyes filled with confusion. “Well, she said you talked for a while, ate a nice dinner, talked some more, and then left. I think that’s it...,” Jonathan looked as though he’d just been hit. Disappointment clouded his eyes as he sank back to the pillows

on the floor. Hannah immediately saw what she was looking for. Jonathan felt the same magic Penny had felt. She knew this man well; as well as a son. He loved Penny. Hannah smiled a smile of pure satisfaction. “Oh yes,” she continued, “She mentioned that you kissed her.” Jonathan’s eyes flew open. “She told you?” he gushed as he scrambled to his feet, “Tell me more.” “Jonathan, you must first tell me what you felt. I will not reveal her feelings, but I can tell you if they mirror yours. I will not be an unfaithful companion to her.” Hannah tried her best to look sanctimonious. “Hannah,” he grasped her arm, “you have been my confidant – my mother – for my entire life and you can’t be unfaithful to me now. You must tell me what she told you.” Hannah gazed at this man she loved as her own son. “She told me she hated you.” Jonathan deflated. She continued, “Then she told me you moved her in a way no man has ever moved her.” Jonathan sat. “My god, Hannah, she moved me too. Since she left, all I can think about is her.” He groaned in pain, “I still feel her with me. When our lips touched, I felt whole, I felt invincible, I felt love, a consuming passion, and a peace I’ve never felt. I never want it to end.” He stood and paced, “I can’t bear to see her with another man, and I can’t bear to see myself with another woman. There’s only one thing to do. Only one way to resolve all this. It’s the perfect solution. Should I do it?” His eyes were frantic. Stunned, Hannah whispered, “You’re not suggesting.....” She had secretly hoped he’d take Penny as one of his wives, but he was proposing something quite different…. “Yes, I’m suggesting,” he interrupted. “You’d make a decision like this after only one evening together?” Hannah asked carefully. “Maybe you should take more time.” “No. You must remember, I’ve read her books for many years. I feel like I know her. I know she will love me in time. She probably already does; she just doesn’t know it yet.” He stood, “With this ceremony, she’ll be assured a life as close to the American lifestyle as possible in Loran. This ceremony is the best alternative for both of us. Before I could do it, though, I needed to know if she felt what I felt.” He breathed deep and continued,

“Besides, I dreamed of it this afternoon. Blood and all. I even saw our mark.” Hannah caught her breath, “You dreamed it?” Jonathan nodded. She shook her head. “Still, you must be sure. You’ll be giving up a lot for her. She did say she hated you.” Jonathan laughed. “You are the person who keeps telling me that love and hate are close relatives!” “But Jonathan,” Hannah touched his arm, “You’ll be gambling too much. She’ll never agree to this....” “Hannah, have you lost your mind. You know her options. She has no choice. We already share a chemistry. I know in time that she’ll love me in every way. I saw it in my dream.” He broke into laughter and hugged her. “It’s decided. I’m going to do it. Don’t breathe a word of this to anybody – especially Penny – until all the arrangements are completed. I will make a formal announcement tomorrow. I plan on completing the ceremony the day after tomorrow. It’s your job to prepare Penny.” He squeezed Hannah. “I know with all my heart that this is right. Tonight I am a happy man.” Hannah returned his smile. His joy was infectious. “I’ve never seen you so thrilled, Jonathan. I’ll fully support your decision and do what I can to ease your preparations.” She searched his face. “Although I feel your decision may be quick, I think you have made a wonderful choice. If you dreamed it, it will come true. It’s your destiny. I’ve known it for a long time; I just didn’t expect you to know it yet. Penny is a wonderful woman.” Jonathan nodded happily. She turned to leave the tent but stopped at the door. “Jonathan,” she spoke softly, “You are very blessed.” She paused, smiling broadly, then exited. Jonathan dropped to his pillows. Everything was falling into place better than he could ever have imagined. He’d never believed his fate would be achieved while he still lived. He’d known Penny and him would be together, whether in life or death. But for all his dreams to come true on this day was too much to comprehend. But best of all he’d “moved her in a way no man had ever moved her.” Those words rumbled in his mind. He closed his eyes and felt her soft body against his. He felt her tremble. He quivered in anticipation. In two days, she would be his forever. He fell asleep with a smile on his face.

Part III The Almach

Chapter 9 He awoke just as the sun peeked its face over the horizon, excited to see what the day would bring. He immediately called for Benjamin to begin preparations for his plans. Benjamin gasped in disbelief, tried to protest, but couldn’t persuade Jonathan to pursue a different course of action. After last night, Jonathan was determined to have this woman as soon as possible. He threw clothes over his nightshirt and bolted out the door of his tent, surprising his guards who scrambled behind him. He rushed straight to Penny’s tent, paused at the door, then took a deep breath before entering. Sunlight streamed through the coarse weave of the tent walls, scattering rays of light in every direction. He glanced around. A small table covered with vials was perched in the corner. Pillows and blankets were scattered near the back wall. Where was Penny? Had she escaped? Then a movement caught his eye. His breath stopped in his throat. There she was, sound asleep on her back surrounded by the silk pillows. A thin blanket covered her hips. One long alabaster leg lay uncovered as her over-sized pajamas twisted around her body. Her white arm rested under her head. Innocent and peaceful, she held a beauty that astounded him. Upon seeing her, he could barely contain his excitement, after last night she’d surely agree to his plans. She stretched, rolled onto her stomach, groaned, and then resumed her dream. Jonathan wasn’t sure how to awaken her. He glanced around the room again, recognizing the small vials on the table. Hannah’s scented oils. He smiled broadly, crept to the bottle, poured a few drops of the sweet substance onto his hands then tip-toed towards Penny. Penny was back in Minnesota walking the gravel road that surrounded her small town. She stopped by the grassy shoulder to watch corn sprout through the soil. She laughed, seeing her schnauzer run like a crazy animal after some red-winged black birds. Standing like a row of cemetery statues, a herd of cattle in the nearby pasture stared at the two of them – every eye watching every movement. It was a simple sight; a woman and her dog enjoying the warm summer day, laying in the tall grass, watching

the clouds float by. She rolled onto her stomach to let the sun kiss the back of her legs. Strange. The sun felt particularly warm on her neck – and only on her neck. She sighed, puzzled at the sensation that interrupted her peaceful dream. She felt it again, only this time the warmness on her neck was accompanied by a relaxing pressure. She drew herself into the world of consciousness just enough to explore this wonderful sensation. Somebody was massaging her neck. It had to be Hannah. “Ooh, that feels wonderful,” Penny purred. No answer. She breathed deep, stretching sensually, thoroughly enjoying the sensation. “What a wonderful way to start a day,” she murmured. Hannah pulled the neckline of Penny’s pajamas lower to expose her shoulders and continued to caress the sweet oil into her skin. Any tension that may have resided in her body evaporated under Hannah’s skillful touch. Then something happened to make her slip more fully into consciousness. Hannah slid onto her body, straddled it, and then sat on the small of her back. She continued the massage. Penny, sensing something was amiss, tensed but Hannah kept stroking, drawing her towards total relaxation again. She had almost fallen asleep again when she felt it; she felt Hannah kissing her neck. Maybe she’d imagined it. After all, she’d been in that nether land between sleep and consciousness – where what is imagined often seems very real. She lay pondering whether the sensation had been an illusion when it happened again. This time she definitely felt it. Hannah leaned forward and pressed her body against Penny’s back. Then she peppered kisses on the back of her neck. But, this time, Penny felt whiskers brush against her skin. Suddenly very awake, Penny tightened her body. When the person sitting on her tried to kiss her again, rage replaced her confusion as she began twist out from under them. She struck the person’s knee with her palms. Then she heard Jonathan’s laughter. Penny squealed and struggled, trying every movement imaginable to wiggle out from under him. He just laughed harder as he squeezed her naked shoulders.

“I thought you were enjoying the massage,” he snorted, hardly able to contain his glee, still rubbing her deltoid muscle. “Get off me!” she grunted. She’d promised herself she’d never allow him as close as he was last night, and here he was – the next morning – already invading her intimate space. He chuckled, gazing at her. After a pause he said, “You need to turn over so we can talk,” he spoke in a calm manner. “Get off me,” she struggled, trying to remove him but at the same time realizing how her twisted pajamas did little to cover her nakedness. She clawed at her blanket hoping to cover herself but it was anchored under his weight. She became fully aware that she wore nothing under her pajamas. “Just turn over,” he smiled, “I’ve got exciting news. News that will make both of us very happy – I hope.” I’m going home! she rejoiced. She’d do almost anything to get back to the States – including letting him sit on her. She said, “OK, loosen up so I can move.” She figured if she turned just right, she’d be able to straighten the twisted pajamas and cover herself with the blanket. He raised himself on his knees as she twisted around. Rotating, she tried to wiggle away from him, but he promptly sat and held her tight again, this time squatting on her pelvis. He was just beginning to speak when something caught his eye. His heart skipped a beat when he realized her pajamas were twisted like a corkscrew around her waist. Only the thin blanket covered her bare groin. A stripe of white skin from her hipbone to the opposite lower rib lay exposed. At once, he realized she wore nothing under the thin bedclothes. His heart pounded in his ears as he, without thinking, ran his index finger across the entire expanse of milky skin from rib to hip. His eyes wandered to her face but stalled at her breasts. The outline of her nipples pushed against the sheer fabric twisted around her chest. He rested his hand on her bare hipbone, not knowing how he’d be able to take his next breath. With one small movement, he could have her. Suddenly unable to remember what he’d come to tell her, he realized he had the opportunity at this moment to live his fantasy – to completely possess this magnificent woman. He paused, struggling to breathe.

Watching him mentally stumble, she seized the opportunity to pull him back towards reality. She wanted to hear his news. She shoved his hand from her hip and covered herself as best she could with the any loose fabric within reach. “So, what’s the big news?” Still disoriented from touching her flesh, he pulled his thoughts together. Memories of what he’d planned to tell her returned to his mind. He could wait to have her completely. After all, he’d made his decision and she’d soon be his forever. He shook his head, now fully recovered. “Your fate has been decided,” he smiled leaning forward, “I made my decision after last night. I’m so happy.” Without knowing why, she shared his infectious excitement. “What’s the decision?” “First things first,” he breathed deep, “I need you to kiss me.” “What?” Penny instantly deflated. This didn’t sound like a going-home plan. “Kiss me. I need to see if we feel it again.” “Feel what?” She knew what he was talking about. Last night still rang in her mind but she didn’t want to repeat it. She had no idea how to proceed. “I want to know if it’s right before I tell you the decision.” His excitement, almost like a madness, made her turn her head away. She had a sinking feeling he didn’t plan on sending her home. “I can’t. I won’t kiss you again – ever. Now get off me,” she grunted as she pushed at his arm. He didn’t budge. Her attitude surprised him, he certainly didn’t expected this. At least not after last night. She’d been kind. She’d trembled in his arms and been moved by his kiss. He thought she’d be as excited about seeing him as he was her. Now she was unreasonable again. He thought he’d asked a simple request. She’d easily kissed him yesterday. What was happening now? He questioned his plan and wondered if he’d ever experience her unbridled love again. He tried to study her face but she had turned away. She couldn’t look at him. Did she really hate him that much? Why couldn’t she look at him? He mentally re-played the previous evening in his mind. Did he misinterpret anything?

Then a thought dawned on him. She hadn’t been able to look at him after their kiss last evening. He remembered trying to talk to her but she kept looking at the ground, her hands; anywhere but towards him. Maybe she couldn’t face him now because she was afraid of what they had shared. He smiled, deciding to test his theory. “OK, you don’t have to kiss me, but I want you to look at me – really look at my face. Then I’ll get off you.” His request terrified her. She couldn’t do it. If she did, she’d probably melt into that spineless creature again. But she wanted him off of her. She needed to be as far away from him as possible so she could think coherently. Unfortunately she also knew he could be as tenacious as a leech until she did as he asked. It was a simple request. Maybe she could control herself this time. Maybe she wouldn’t feel the passion between them. Maybe it wouldn’t exist in the sane light of day. She decided to try to control herself and do as he asked. She turned and looked at his broad shoulder. She felt nothing. It should be safe to move on. She slid her eyes to his thick brown neck. She caught her breath. Frantically, she struggled to control her senses. “Be calm, be calm,” she repeated in her mind. She moved her eyes to his full mouth. Her heart tittered. This was not a good sign. Should she move on? He was waiting. She took a deep breath. Her eyes wandered to his nose and her blood ran hot. She had to stop. She couldn’t bear to see those eyes. She hoped he wouldn’t notice. “Look at my eyes.” He demanded, leaning closer. She sighed, sliding her eyes towards his. There they were. Those wonderful pools of chocolate. She couldn’t stand how quickly her resolve melted in his gaze. The music from last night rang in her ears as the magic overpowered her again. Her heart pounded and her pulse raced. She couldn’t fight his enchantment any more. Something stronger than herself drew her to him. She allowed herself to sink into those chocolate pools, resigning herself to drowning in their depths. She wanted him. God help her, she wanted to be with him forever. She felt an illogical and absurd love towards this man she barely knew. She longed for his touch. She desired to possess him, She wanted him to possess her completely. She abruptly turned away, thoroughly ashamed of herself. “That’s all I needed to know – you can’t blame the wine this morning,”

he murmured as he slid from her body. She jumped to her feet and straightened her pajamas, trying to regain what was left of her composure. “So, tell me your news,” she said. “We need to talk first,” he looked serious. Staring at the floor, she felt profoundly ashamed that she kept reacting to him in that way. She wanted to hate him but felt that powerful unidentifiable push towards him. She decided to listen and attempt to talk like rational adults – as long as he didn’t get so close as to make her completely lose her senses again. “OK, here we go” he sat and motioned for her to sit next to him on one of the silk pillows. Penny sat. “I don’t know how to begin,” he seemed nervous. “I’ve never felt like this before and I’ve never had anything like this happen to me before. Have you?” Should she be coy and deny everything? It would be tough to deny it. Sitting even this close to him took her breath away. And they weren’t very close. She figured he could have made her heart skip a beat if he were on the opposite side of the tent. Just knowing he was in the same camp made her thoughts race like a giddy schoolgirl. Logic told her to give a response that could get her out of this sandy country as soon as possible. But her heart continually asked if she really wanted to leave this place – leave this man? She needed to explore what was happening between them, but she feared where that exploration may lead. She squirmed and attempted to look at his face but couldn’t do it. What should she do? Honesty. She had to be honest and see where it led. Had she ever felt like this before? “No,” she replied, feeling defeated. “What do you feel?” He leaned towards her, trying to catch her eye but she continued to avoid his gaze. She was tired of playing games. She had to tell the truth. He wouldn’t accept anything but. She tried to assemble a sentence that would reflect the truth, yet the truth was so indefinable. “It’s hard to explain.” “You’re in the business of words, can you try?” He searched her face for an answer. “No.” She couldn’t let him know. If she spoke, her raging emotions

would probably erupt and she’d be unable to contain herself until she felt his arms around her again. Those strong and wonderful arms. She imagined the warmth of his body, his gentle touch, and his soft lips. But she wanted to go home. She yanked herself back into reality and forbade her mind to enter where she’d just been. “Why not? Why can’t you tell me?” “I’m afraid.” It came out before she could stop it. “Afraid of what?” Afraid of him, maybe? Now it was he who felt fear. What if he mistook her passion for fear and submission? “You.” She figured she may as well continue, he wouldn’t stop badgering her until he knew the entire truth…. She finally looked at his face. “Me?” Oh god, his worst fear realized. Looking like he’d been stabbed, disappointment clouded his face. She added, “Afraid of how you make me feel.” “How do I make you feel?” “It’s hard to say,” she captured his eyes and held them tight. Confusion twisted her face. She continued, “You see, I’m an educated woman. I’m not some ‘romance novel’ heroine. I’m a writer. I prefer to deal with theories, cause and effect, inductive and deductive reasoning. I prefer to work with tangible information: Charts, graphs, surveys, control groups, things like that. I like to use these tools to explain the unexplainable. But I’ve never experienced anything that has been so completely indefinable.” She paused, picking at her fingernail. “It’s frustrating. I long for the sterility of laboratories. Life is so simple and clean there. I’ve always been the observer. It’s not often that I’m the participant in life – at least not like this. I’ve never experienced anyone like you.” She raised her eyes to his again. A small pool of tears rested in their depths, threatening to spill and flow down her cheeks, “You’ve awakened something in me I didn’t know existed. I don’t understand it. I don’t know what it is and I don’t know if I want to know what it is. I only know that I’m unexplainably drawn towards you.” She shook her head as she continued, “Even though we just met – and under terrible circumstances I must add – I feel as though a part of me knows you intimately.” She looked up, “Do I make any sense?”

“You do,” he smiled, breathing a sigh of relief. “I don’t know what’s going on either. You’re in all my dreams. I can’t sleep and I can’t think of anything else when I’m awake. I didn’t know a love like this could exist. It’s so sudden and intense.” “That’s what’s so disturbing about this,” she leaned toward him, eyes now dry, “What if we begin so intensely that we have nothing but mediocrity in the end?” He laughed, “Typical American! You would dare not explore something like this for fear of how it may end? I can tell you how it will end if we don’t pursue this passion – with nothing but mediocrity and sadness,” he grasped her hands. “My culture tells of a love so intense it will last a lifetime and beyond. It is available to only the few who discover its passion. Those who do find that passion are obligated to explore its depths or will lose their souls trying to stop its flow.” He was kidding. He had to be kidding. She’d never heard of such a thing. Yet, his eyes looked completely serious. Her logical and cynical mind could barely comprehend his words, or their depth. He continued, “Hannah once had a vision. In this vision she saw me in a chrysalis, unable to escape. I struggled to release myself from the cocoon but couldn’t. Finally, near death, a beautiful, white spirit came to my aid. She floated to the branch and helped tear open the cocoon and I emerged – a complete and beautiful butterfly myself. I had somehow managed the transformation from caterpillar to butterfly, but would never fly, never be free. I would only die a slow death by suffocation without the assistance of the white spirit.” He sighed and continued, “Hannah and I have spoken often of that vision, pondering its meaning. It wasn’t until I met you in person that I realized Hannah’s vision was true. You are that beautiful white ghost. It’s you.” He paused then blurted, “I’ve loved you for years. I met you through your books. Now I love you in person. Penny, I want us to marry.” Without giving her a chance to respond he continued, squeezing her hands tighter, “You’re familiar with Loran culture and I’m sure you’ve heard of the ‘Almach.’ That’s what I want us to do. With the way we feel, and with your background, I think it’s the only way we can come out of this situation in a favorable manner. The Almach will give you the freedom you’ve enjoyed as an American, it will allow me to maintain my standing with the

people of Loran, but most of all, it will allow us to explore our passion.” He sighed, his speech abruptly complete. Now he had to wait for a reaction. There was none. “What are you thinking?” he asked, biting lower lip. She was speechless. He waited. Finally she pulled her hands away from his and laid them on her lap. She needed a clear head. Touching him clouded all her senses, “The ‘Almach’. Marriage. Cocoons. I don’t know what to say. If I hadn’t seen you speaking, I’d be inclined to think you were joking. But you’re not.” She shook her head, “I’m speechless. Let’s see… Questions, I have some questions. I’ve heard of the Almach, but I’m unfamiliar with the specifics. You’ll have to explain it to me.” He nodded enthusiastically, “The Almach is a ceremony that will raise your status in Loran, and other countries as well, from that of sub-servant to one where only your husband has a higher status.” “So only you would have a higher status than me?” she thought aloud, “What about those who have a higher status than you?” He laughed aloud, “There is no one in Loran who has a higher status than I. Don’t you know who I am?” “You’re Jonathan Zadok, you told me yourself.” “I’m the King.” She furrowed her brows. He continued, “You know…. The Ruler of Loran.” “No you’re not,” she corrected; annoyed that he’d blatantly lie to her. Maybe he was insane. How could he be the King of Loran? She mentally questioned everything he’d said up to that point. If he could lie about being the king, he’d lie about everything else. Maybe this was some sort of cruel hoax, one intended to embarrass the stupid prisoner from America. She breathed deep and spoke. “You forget I’ve studied this area and I know who the King of Loran is,” she spoke in a deliberate and slightly condescending manner. “The King of Loran is Xavier J. Zadokimri and,” she stopped. Xavier J. Zadokimri. Xavier Jonathan Zadokimri. Jonathan Zadok. Oh God. Maybe he wasn’t lying. Her heart sank. “Jonathan Zadok. It’s short for Xavier Jonathan Zadokimri, isn’t it?” she asked lamely. “Yes,” he shrugged, “I’ve never been fond of ‘Xavier’ so I go by my middle name and Zadokimri is so clumsy to say….” His voice trailed off with a shrug of his shoulder. She shook her head, “If you’re the king of Loran, then why are there so

few photos of you, and why are you wandering around the desert? Researchers who study Loran, think you’re some sort of recluse.” Jonathan laughed, “I allow so few photos so I can wander around the desert. I don’t want to become fat and lazy like King Jihad. I like to meet with my people and talk to them. I love my country and I like to see it, feel it, and smell it.” Jonathan smiled broadly and continued, “Penny, I have much to offer you. But most of all, I can offer you my undivided love.” He dropped to his knees and held her hands, “With the Almach, you will be my only wife forever. Please make me the happiest man alive. Marry me.” The Almach. She wished she knew more about it. She only knew it was a rare ceremony, not often studied. Even when historical documents mentioned it, the Almach was usually performed with extreme secrecy. There certainly wasn’t much information available. Yet this man knelt on his knees before her expecting an answer. If she didn’t look at him, she could possibly squeak out a “no” and that would be that. But what would become of her then? A servant? A slave? A mistress? The thought disgusted her. Or she’d be the Queen of Loran. That thought terrified her. His passion scared her. What if she couldn’t live up to his expectations? What if after a short time they not only became mediocre but also hated each other. The Almach was forever, that much she knew for sure. The only way out was death. But to become a servant or mistress would mean death of another sort for her. How could he demand a decision so quickly? Today she stood at a crossroad in her life. The decision she made now would determine her fate. A mistress or a queen. Not much of a choice. But she felt something for this man she’d known for only a few days. Was it love? Lust? Fear? “Penny?” he needed an answer. She bit the inside of her cheek and forced herself to look into his face. His clear eyes possessed a happiness and hopefulness that made her quiver. How could she possibly say “no” when her body trembled whenever he touched her. Yet words couldn’t come. What was taking so long? She looked as though she could cry. Was this a good sign or a bad sign? Her hands quivered in his, but no words exited her lips. He began to worry. He dropped one of her hands and touched her cheek, “Penny?”

His touch exploded within her again. She closed her eyes and savored the sensation. She couldn’t hold all the emotions inside any more. Although it was the most illogical feeling she’d ever experienced, the thought of marrying him gave her a sense of peace. It felt right. Yet she couldn’t open her heart enough to allow him in – to let him know how the prospect of being his wife made her feel. She couldn’t even begin to form words that would describe the tornado swirling in her mind. How could she explain it to him if she didn’t understand it herself? To be swept away by such a rush of emotions made her feel fearful, yet unafraid at the same time. Yet he wanted an answer. Will she marry him? Become the Queen of Loran? He squeezed her hand. Finally, she pushed the word out her mouth. Her answer exited as a whisper. “OK.” “OK?” He hardly believed his good fortune. He sighed with relief. She’d been quiet so long, he’d begun to fear her response. Now he wouldn’t have to force his plans upon this woman. She’d voluntarily be his bride. Of course, she didn’t really have a choice, plans were already being executed, but it eased his mind that she would be going into this complicated and intimate ceremony of her own free will. He was ecstatic. “You said ‘Yes!’” He leaped to his feet and pulled her along with him. He promptly held her. All tension and uncertainly left her body as she rested her head on his shoulder, safe in his arms. “God, I love you, Penny. You’ll never regret becoming my wife. Today I am the happiest man alive.” With that, he gently cupped her cheeks and moved her face towards his. Her heart raced as their lips moved closer. Fire shot through her veins as she felt the warmth of his face intensify on hers. Their lips were just about to touch when they heard her.

Chapter 10 “Good Morning Penny! Oh my… Hello Jonathan.” It was

Hannah, “Did I interrupt you?” She smiled gazing at Jonathan. “I didn’t expect to see you here. Oh well, I’ve brought breakfast!” Disregarding her question, Jonathan said, “I’ve got wonderful news, Hannah.” He smiled, placing his cheek on Penny’s head. “Penny has agreed to be my bride!” Hannah nodded, not very surprised, “I’m glad to hear that. When will the wedding take place?” “Tomorrow,” Jonathan squeezed Penny’s shoulders. “Tomorrow!” The word exploded in Penny’s mind. “Tomorrow!” How could it be so soon? She’d assumed it would be a long engagement so she could have some time to get to know this strange and impulsive man. Don’t these people ever carry out their plans at a leisurely pace? Jonathan kissed Penny’s cheek, “I suppose I should leave. I’ve much to do before the Almach can be performed.” Penny blushed bright red. She not only wanted a long engagement but she’d hoped to keep their engagement secret for a while. She needed to take some time to get used to the idea. Now he’d spilled the engagement news to Hannah, and he’d decided the wedding would take place tomorrow! Tomorrow! “And she agreed to the Almach?” Hannah’s eyebrows rose. Her surprise tied a knot in Penny’s stomach. She seemed to know something Penny didn’t. “Yes, you agreed. Didn’t you, my fiancée,” Jonathan grinned and squeezed her tighter. She nodded, numb with apprehension. Tomorrow! Unable to speak, she struggled to understand what was happening. Hannah called the guards, “Zimri, Zola, have you heard? Zadok and Miss Andrews are engaged and will perform the Almach tomorrow! Penny has agreed to this, haven’t you, dear?” she glanced towards Penny. Penny nodded, beginning to feel like one of those stupid plastic dogs with a springed neck sitting in the rear window of an old jalopy. Married. Tomorrow. Tomorrow!

Hannah grasped Penny’s hand, “I’m so happy for you. I’m sure you’re excited to become Zadok’s wife.” “Uh, yeah. I guess…” Penny nodded yet again. Hannah continued, “And to perform the Almach, that will make it extra special, don’t you think, Penny?” “Yeah, I guess so….” she mumbled. What should she do? What could she do? Was there anything that would stop this insanity? The guards smiled politely and bowed, “Congratulations, sir. Congratulations, madam.” “Thank-you Zola and Zimri.” Jonathan turned to Penny, “I must leave, for now. But I’ll be back later. Hannah will prepare you for the ceremony.” He touched her cheek, “I’ll miss you.” He pecked her forehead, then left. Zimri and Zola exited the tent as well. Hannah placed the fruit and breads onto the table. “So, you’re to be wed tomorrow. Isn’t that a surprise.”? With Jonathan gone, Penny felt even uneasier. Tomorrow. She was going to marry this stranger tomorrow. Oh God, what have I done? “I don’t know what to say. It’s a surprise to me too.” “Do you love him?” Pensive, Penny imagined Jonathan’s face and chocolate eyes. “I think I might. I don’t know how or when it happened, but I think I might.” Hannah stepped towards Penny and hugged her. “Jonathan already loves you. I know you love him. It’s fate. I’ve known it from the first time he started reading your books. I didn’t know how it would happen, but I knew that someday, whether in life or death, you two would come together.” She paused, examining Penny’s face. She continued, “Now we need to prepare for the ceremony. First, do you have any questions?” Penny shook her head, “I don’t know where to begin. I feel like I’m in shock. I’m getting married tomorrow….” Hannah laughed, “When Jonathan feels something is right, he does it. He loves you and is going to marry you. That’s just the way he is. If he lived in the U.S., the doctors would probably put him on Ritalin or something similar. They’d have to try to control his impulsive nature.” Hannah shrugged, “We don’t do such things here. When Jonathan accepts his destiny he’ll settle down, but now we must concentrate on the Almach. Do

you have any questions about the ceremony?” Penny shrugged, “I know I’ve heard of the Almach before, but I can’t remember any specifics.” Hannah nodded, “The Almach is a rare ceremony, almost extinct. I was surprised when Jonathan suggested it, but he feels strongly about your love and is confident it will last forever. His feelings were confirmed yesterday. In a dream he saw you and him consummating your love after the Almach. He watched every detail.” Penny grimaced. She hadn’t thought about the physical aspect of their marriage yet. Hannah continued, “You see, The Almach is a marriage ceremony that will raise your status in Loran. Only men who truly trust their love will go through such a ceremony. As I said, it’s rarely used today. The husband loses much with this arrangement.” Hannah gestured towards the table, “Why don’t you eat?” “No thanks,” Penny mumbled. “You should eat something. You don’t want to get sick.” “Fine.” Penny picked at a grape. Hannah continued, “First, Jonathan must dispose of his concubine.” Penny stiffened, squishing the fruit between her fingers, “Concubine? Jonathan has a concubine?” “Of course,” Hannah’s brows knit together, “every king I know of has secondary wives.” Then she added, “At least kings who haven’t performed the Almach.” She shrugged, “I’m glad he didn’t choose a primary wife before he met you. It would have been difficult to dispose of her.” Then she said, “But no, he won’t have a concubine after your marriage. It is forbidden. Only you will satisfy him.” Penny blushed, only I will satisfy him? Once again she was forced to think about the physical aspect to their marriage, but her mind couldn’t do it. At least not right now. She probably loved him. She loved how she felt when he was close, but how could she give herself to him physically? She hardly knew the man. And to think, he’s got a concubine?? “How many wives does he have?” “Not many, only eighteen or so,” Hannah shrugged, “Most of them were gifts from neighboring countries. Jonathan hasn’t even consummated the union for most of them anyway. He just couldn’t give himself to any of them. He’s always seemed to be waiting for someone else.” Her eyes twinkled, “I

guess he was waiting for you.” “He has wives.” God, what was she getting herself into? Hannah hardened, “Well I don’t suppose you’re a virgin. Why is it so important to you that he is?” Unfortunately Hannah was right. Penny felt like a hypocrite. Why would she expect Jonathan to be a virgin? After all, she’d experienced other men. Hannah continued, “I’m sure Jonathan will overlook your lack of virginity if you’ll do the same for him.” “What will happen to the, er concubine?” Hannah softened again, “You’re kind to care about your fiancée’s secondary wives!” She chuckled, “Actually, most can be returned to their families, he hasn’t touched them. The rest will be sold to the noblemen of our country. Don’t worry about them. They’ll be fine. The men of Loran would be honored to have one of the king’s former wives.” “Oh,” Penny replied. “Oh God, please help me,” she prayed silently. Hannah continued, “Anyway, since you’ve studied Loran culture, I’m sure you’ve run across references to the Almach. So, just to refresh your memory, I’ll briefly re-cap the highlights. As you already know, the Almach is a marriage ceremony of blood, wine, and consummation. During the initial ceremony, your bodies will be marked for each other. Your blood will be spilled out and….” “Wait a minute!” Penny exploded, “Blood, Wine, Consummation? Mark our bodies?! Blood spilled out?!? I think, no, I KNOW I would have remembered a ceremony like this if I’d ever heard of it.” Nausea flooded her. Frustrated, she threw the squished grape on the table and scrambled to her feet, “I can’t do something like that. I’m NOT going to do it!” Hannah placed the fruit back on Penny’s plate. “You don’t have a choice any more, my dear,” Hannah’s kind eyes bore into hers, “You consented and three witnesses – me, Zimri, and Zola – saw you nod and agree. Preparations are already being made. They began early this morning. The concubine has been disbanded and the Almach priest is on his way. I’ve arranged to have the proper herbs and spices delivered, along with your bridal gown and Jonathan’s marriage vestment. The noblemen and their wives have been invited and will arrive tomorrow. So you see, all you can do now is prepare for your glorious wedding day.” “Plans are being made? Already?” Penny felt like a deer caught in the

headlights of a semi. “He just asked me to marry him less than an hour ago. How can that be?” Hannah chuckled, “We in Loran move quickly when we need to.” “Well,” Penny said breathlessly, “If everyone is already coming, maybe my country will find out about this and demand my return.” “Hannah leaned towards Penny, “The ceremony is secret. The noblepeople won’t breathe a word to anybody. It’s a crime punishable by death. Your country won’t know anything until you’ve been married for some time. The neighboring countries will only know we are gathering for another feast. If anybody finds where we are, we’ll simply move. Have you forgotten? We’re a nomadic people and are very adept at evading probing eyes. Besides, I don’t believe you’re important enough to the US government to invade our airspace or merit a complete search of the desert. Besides, nobody knows you’re here, remember?” Penny’s chest collapsed in a deep sigh. Again, Hannah was right. She wasn’t important in the eyes of her government and who would care about the fate of a lowly mid-western writer? “Why did Jonathan ask me to marry him if plans were already being made?” Hannah’s puzzled gaze bore into her, “I told you, Jonathan is a kind man. He wanted you to agree to marry him. He wanted it to be your choice and it was. Yes, even if you had said ‘no’, plans were already being made but Jonathan took a chance on your love and he was successful. He knew your answer after last night. You couldn’t have declined his proposal, could you?” She couldn’t have refused him. What was it that continually drew her to him? Was it love or animal magnetism? She didn’t know. Penny nodded, “I’m sorry. You’re correct. I couldn’t have refused him. God, Hannah,” Penny’s fear melted into frustration, “do you know what it’s like to have a man make you lose all resolve with only one touch? Do you know the humiliation of losing all your senses when he walks into a room? Have you ever had a man invade your dreams?” “No I haven’t,” Hannah lowered her eyes, “My arranged marriage was loveless. We learned to respect each other and to allowed each other to live the way we needed to. But we never loved each other. Penny, you are fortunate to have found a love like the one you share with Jonathan. It’s extremely rare that two lovers can find each other and even rarer when they

can make that love permanent. It’s God that brought you together.” “I suppose…” Penny picked at the grape again. She didn’t believe in fate or destiny. Still, no matter how hard she tried, she couldn’t think of a way she could have avoided this situation. It was as though her life lead to this moment – her marriage to Jonathan. She couldn’t refuse him, yet the knot in her stomach tightened at the thought of becoming the Queen of Loran. She studied Hannah who exhibited such peace. She didn’t question circumstances. Penny wanted Hannah’s peace. “Hannah, I hope you’ll be around for a long time. I have a feeling I’m going to need you,” she sighed. Hannah laughed and placed her hand on Penny’s arm, “I’m here for as long as you need me. Now, if you’d like me to tell you more about the Almach, I will.” Penny nodded and Hannah proceeded. ***** Excitement buzzed through the main camp. The tent-city almost doubled in size by noon. Everyone wanted to catch a glimpse of Jonathan’s American bride. It seemed everybody was scurrying, preparing for the marriage of their king. Everyone but Penny. Time weighed heavy on her hands. She had nothing to do but question her decision as a rock formed in her stomach. She watched as those around her madly planned the marriage celebration – her marriage celebration. Whenever she peeked out her tent flap, cheers erupted outside. She felt exceedingly uncomfortable with all this newfound attention: the crowds forming around her tent, chanting her name and craning their necks to catch a glimpse of her. She questioned herself, wondering if there had been any way she could have avoided this madness. She questioned her quick acceptance of Jonathan’s proposal and she questioned her so-called love for him. Hannah’s conversation about the Almach rang in her ears. How could she possibly go through with it? The pain. The humiliation – all for a man she’d just met. What if he were some sort of monster? She’d heard horror stories about the rulers in this part of the world and how badly they treated their wives. She clenched her eyes shut, hoping if she were sleeping she’d awaken from this nightmare. She had to get out of there, but how? As the only blond woman in the camp, she’d never be able to blend into the crowd and disappear. She opened her eyes and found herself still in the guest

tent, disappointed that she wasn’t dreaming. She dropped her body onto the silk pillows hoping to find some peace in sleep. Hannah breezed into the tent. “How’s the beautiful bride-to-be this afternoon?” she chimed. “Not good,” Penny wanted Hannah to save her and get her out of this insane situation, “I can’t stand this. I need to get out of here, I’m scared.” Hannah lowered herself to the pillows, “You’ll be fine. You’re a strong woman. Just remember how wonderful you feel when you’re with Jonathan.” “Where is he?” “He’s preparing for the ceremony. I imagine you’ll probably see him tonight. He should be through by then.” “Why is the camp getting so big?” “Everyone wants to be the first to catch a glimpse of their new queen. You’re a celebrity now. They want to meet the woman who has so thoroughly captured Jonathan’s heart.” Hannah smiled. “You see, almost everybody in Loran has read at least one of your books. Jonathan made your second one mandatory reading in the high schools. Everyone wants to see you in person. You’ve caused quite a stir.” “Oh God, I can’t believe this is happening,” she held her head in her hands. Hannah stroked her hair, “You’ll be fine. But if you keep trying to fight fate, you’ll go insane. Just hold your head high and enter your destiny – and never doubt Jonathan’s love for you.” Penny sighed. She didn’t know how she could go through it. Jonathan wasn’t doing very well either. Surrounded by Loran priests, he had stacks of papers and oaths to sign. With each paper signed, a portion of his property became Penny’s depending how far the ceremony progressed. He wondered if he’d begun to love her in a moment of madness or if maybe, he was advancing this relationship too quickly. Then he to envisioned her face, remembering how he’d read her books deep into the night. How he’d dreamed of touching her – of her touching him back. He’d used to wonder what her voice and laughter sounded like. He used to dream of hearing her giggle and making her moan with pleasure. Every time he fell asleep with one of her books on his chest, he

imagined it was her. Now she was his. He’d actually touched her, heard her, and seen her eyes crinkle when she smiled. He’d felt her sob in his arms and her soft lips on his. He wanted to see her again; he wanted to feel her warm breath on his neck, make her hands clutch his shirt again, and experience her body quivering with passion. Passion they had created together. He hated paperwork. He scrawled his signature on each document so he could continue his business of living life and loving Penny. Their love was destined. He missed her. He hurried to be with her again.

Chapter 11 Afternoon turned to evening and Penny still sat alone in the tent. Dozens of extra guards had now joined Zimri and Zola and were surrounding her tent. Trying to eat her supper, she could only pick at her fruit and vegetables, “Tomorrow I’ll be married,” she thought. The main camp was now huge and the hypnotizing drones of Loran prayers hummed through the air as the crowd surrounding her tent grew larger. “Maybe tomorrow morning won’t come,” she wished ruefully. The crowd’s prayers turned to wild cheers. Pausing her self-sadness, Penny had just begun to rise to investigate the commotion when Jonathan burst through the door. Jubilant, he dove on his knees next to Penny, clasped her hands, and exclaimed, “I have missed you terribly! Did you miss me?” The crowd’s reaction to Jonathan along with his dramatic entrance stunned her. She’d missed him, but should she tell him? He waited for an answer. “I guess so,” she whispered and turned her eyes downward. “Wonderful! I’ve got something special planned for tonight” he squeezed her hands, “The night before our marriage.” His eyes drank her image. Even the simple clothes she wore could not hide her beauty. He wanted to kiss her but thought it best to wait. She may feel apprehensive. It simply felt good to have her near again. He continued, “First, would you mind if I join you for supper?” “That would be fine,” Penny was tired of solitude. Jonathan sprung down to the short table then leaned over, “God, you’re beautiful tonight! I can’t wait until tomorrow when we’ll begin our life together. Are you excited?” Penny stared at him. How could she be excited? They hardly knew each other. “I don’t know,” she mumbled, “I think I’m more terrified than anything right now.” She tried her best not to sound whiny. Jonathan touched her hand, “It will be wonderful, you’ll see. Now, let’s eat. I can’t wait to show you my surprise.” Penny wasn’t particularly hungry but Jonathan didn’t seem to notice as

he finished his portion along with hers. Then he grabbed her hand and pulled her to her feet. “Here,” he smiled as he handed her a head-wrap, “put this on, I want to take you somewhere.” She covered herself as he hurried to lead her out the door. The crowd cheered when they saw the couple. Jonathan bowed and waved while Penny, terribly uncomfortable with this whole process, covered her face and pushed close to him. He led her to a horse and helped her climb it. He mounted behind her and held tightly as they rode away with Zola, Zimri, and about twelve of Jonathan’s guard’s following. They had ridden about ten minutes when they approached an oasis surrounded by more of Jonathan’s men. He and Penny entered the parameter while the soldiers who rode with them split up and actively patrolled the area. Jonathan proceeded into the oasis, all the way to the water’s edge, then dismounted the animal. He lifted Penny off the beast then led her to a blanket on the ground. A small fire crackled nearby, flickering its light on a basket next to the blanket. The horse, with no way out of the oasis without encountering Jonathan’s soldiers, was left to roam freely. It eagerly drank water and ate the lush grass surrounding the pond. Remembering her abduction, Penny cringed seeing the blanket, “What does he have planned for this evening?” she thought frantically, already remembering the blanket’s itchy weave against her cheek. Jonathan sauntered to the basket and pulled out a small candle and a flat box. He motioned for Penny to come near. There, he opened the box to reveal a beautifully decorated cake. “Here,” he grinned handing her small plates, “cut the cake into two pieces.” Then he hurried to the cool waters of the pond to pull out a bottle of wine. Penny cut the cake with a small knife, then placed one piece on each plate. Meanwhile Jonathan poured wine into two goblets. Sitting and patting the blanket next to him, he motioned for her to sit by him. “It’s a beautiful night, don’t you think?” “Yes,” She sat near him, but farther away than he’d asked, “it is nice out tonight.” He handed her a plate and a glass of wine. “I thought you’d enjoy your dessert in a quiet place.” She chuckled. She never thought she’d be eating dessert in a desert. Every English student’s nightmare. Dessert in a desert. How many times

did she get those spellings incorrect in Mrs. Iverson’s seventh grade English class? She chuckled as she drew her attention back to reality. She did enjoy having her dessert in this oasis. It was beautiful and especially peaceful after a long day of listening to droning Loran prayers. She gazed at the stars and the huge moon overhead. She thought of all the times she sat on the deck in her back yard, swatting mosquitoes, watching the sky. She remembered the last time she’d stargazed with Larry. Seeing his face, his disbelief, when she pondered what was beyond the stars. Was there life? Were there other people on distant planets loving and warring? Whenever she star gazed, she always wondered about the sheer size of a God who could create all those twinkling lights. Was he a small God who could flit from place to place, continually creating? Or was he so huge that he was huger than everything he created…. Larry thought she was crazy – a dreamer he’d said – Larry lived in the here and now. He didn’t like to think about anything that may be unexplainable. He was a rock. Solid. A pillar of strength. Without imagination, without the child-like wondering that makes life exciting. She wondered what he was doing right now. Was he mourning her disappearance? What would he think when her body was not found? She wondered what he would do when he found out she’d married another man. A crazy man. Someone who actually wanted to marry her, go through a bazaar ceremony, all because he believed in fate, destiny and true love. She wondered what calm and rational thing Larry could be doing right this minute. Probably studying her insurance papers, going through her hard-drive reading all her personal writings and journals. He’d most certainly find out how she felt about him. She cringed. Larry was a good man. A good man for somebody else. She sighed. “What are you thinking?” Jonathan studied her. “I’m just looking at the moon and thinking of home.” Jonathan smiled, “Make a wish upon it, then when it goes above your Minnesota, it may come true for you. The moon carries messages for many people who are far away from home.” Penny turned to him. Eyes wide and innocent, he gazed at the moon. Larry wouldn’t have said something like that. She smiled. Jonathan was, as the saying goes, an enigma wrapped in a mystery. She laughed inwardly at her cliché. How could he willingly give up his life for a woman

he’d just met? How could he believe in fate or true love? And how could he possibly believe the moon carried messages? She wished she could believe in such fantasies. It was easier to wonder what was beyond the stars than to believe in any of Jonathan’s malarkey. He interrupted her thoughts. “I have something for you,” he whispered, “Something I hope will make you happy.” He reached inside the wicker basket and retrieved another box, a small jewelry box. “I know you feel confused right now. I can see it. I hope this will help,” he nervously fingered the package, “I heard it is an American custom to give one’s fiancée an engagement ring. I want to give you this.” He opened it. Inside sapphires and diamonds sparkled. “It’s beautiful,” she said. She felt sick. A ring made it “official”. She could pretend that tomorrow wouldn’t come but the ring somehow made it inevitable. He lifted her left hand and slipped the ring on her third finger. As he did he asked, “What’s wrong? You seem quiet tonight.” “I don’t know,” she responded, “I guess it’s just that everything is happening fast. Too fast. I feel like I’m rushing, no, being pushed into this. I’m confused. I’m getting married tomorrow, but I hardly know you. I’m scared. I feel like I’m in some sort of bad dream. How did you think I’d feel? ” She turned to look at his face. Their eyes met. He sighed, “I’m sorry. I keep forgetting, you don’t know me as well as I know you.” “As well as you think you know me,” she interjected, “You think you know me from my books. But you don’t. How can you claim to love me when you don’t know me?” “I know with all my heart this is right.” He pulled her hand to his chest placing it over his sternum. She felt the steady lub-dub. “It’s fate. It’s written in the stars. I’ve waited for you my whole life.” He squeezed her hand. “But,” she pulled it back, “why doesn’t it feel right to me. Every time I think about what’s happening, I feel sick.” “That’s what’s wrong,” he grasped her hand and held it again. “You keep thinking about it – you’re using your head when you should be listening to your heart. When we’re together, my heart tells me we’re wonderful. I know you feel it too. I know you felt it the night we danced and

the morning you accepted my proposal. If that wasn’t your heart speaking, what was it?” He searched her eyes. She turned away, “I think it could have been some sort of animal lust. My homesickness turned into something physical towards you. Fear. It doesn’t matter. There are probably dozens of explanations of what happened between us.” “I disagree,” he stated, “emotions and fate cannot be analyzed. They must be accepted. This morning you said you were a writer. You said you prefer to deal with theories, cause and effect, charts, graphs, and all that nonsense. I didn’t say anything then, but Penny, I don’t believe you. I’ve read everything you’ve written. Hell, I’ve even got your book of poetry.” “How did you get that?” she shook her head in amazement, “It’s so old. It was only a local publication meant for a very limited distribution.” “It doesn’t really matter how I got it. I’ve read every page over and over. In fact, I was reading it again the night we kissed.” He leaned towards her, “When I read those beautiful words, I’m left not thinking of control groups or surveys, I’m left thinking of love and passion. Penny, you’re not a researcher in a lab, you’re a dreamer and a lover.” She picked at the ground. He grasped her hand, “Penny, you’ve almost driven me insane. You’re early works were so vibrant and full of life. Full of love and loving. Your last book was as you described before. Full of laboratory crap. What happened?” “I don’t know.” She tried to pull away but he held her hand tightly. “I do. You quit taking chances.” He began to pull her closer, “Something hurt you. Something made you play it safe. Something began to kill your essence. Something made you forsake whatever it is that made you uniquely you.” She pulled away, “I guess I just decided to live in reality. A person can’t be a dreamer forever.” He studied her face. Then he said, “Those don’t sound like your words. Whose are they?” Penny laughed. “You know me better than I thought. They’re Larry’s.” After being engaged for a year, he’d finally succeeded in making his words hers.

“Who’s Larry?” Jonathan dropped her hands and slid in front of her. “My fiancée.” Penny’s eyes met his. “Your fiancée?” Jonathan smiled, surprised. He grasped her hand again. Penny nodded. “You’re engaged to be married?” He chuckled, on the verge of laughter. “Yeah.” She shook her head in disbelief. “You told me you’ve loved no one.” He furrowed his brows. “I haven’t,” she shrugged. “Then why are you engaged to this ‘Larry’?” His brows knit together in bewilderment. “Seemed like the thing to do,” she shrugged, “There were lots of reasons: I’m not getting any younger. My parents wanted me to be married; they worry about my being alone after they’re ‘gone.’ They wanted to make sure someone would be there for me.” She sighed, “Besides, Larry said he loves me, and I didn’t think I’d ever find love. I didn’t think I was capable of love. Maybe there was something faulty with my electrical wiring. I’ve never been able to feel passion towards another human being. I’ve wondered if I was some kind of hermit.” She shrugged, “I’d dreamed of finding that one person God made especially for me, but I thought my time was running out. Biological clock, I guess. I figured one person loving the other in a marriage is better than no love at all.” She sighed, pausing for a moment, then continued, “It didn’t matter though, I don’t think I could have gone through with it. I just couldn’t come up with a wedding date.” Sadness blanketed her face as she picked at the ground. “Larry is very critical of my early works. He calls it ‘dreamy gibberish’. He wants me to get into more scholarly works. Something that will ‘change the face of academia’. Maybe we would report some wonderful new research that will put him in the record books.” “Your writing will put him in the record books?” Jonathan moved to his knees, eyes searching her face, trying to completely understand her words. “Yeah. We’re a perfect match. At least that’s what Larry keeps saying. Him the brilliant researcher and me reporting his research. Working together in the lab and living our separate lives.” She chuckled softly, “He

couldn’t write himself out of a hole.” “You’d be living his dream.” He uttered, trying to move beyond his disbelief. “I guess,” she sighed shrugging her shoulders. “God.” He moaned, deflating his torso. “I can understand why I sensed such a sadness in your last work. But what about your dreams?” He struggled to comprehend how a man could take something as precious as a dream away from this gifted woman. “What about them?” she asked sarcastically, “What good are dreams? All we have is the here and now. What we can touch and feel this minute.” “You sound like your Larry,” he replied. He continued, leaning his face close to hers trying to capture her eyes, “All we have are our dreams. They are what make the here and now possible. Everything ever created by men and women began as a single dream.” He pulled her face to his, “Penny. You can’t stop writing from your heart. You’ll die. Maybe not physically, but spiritually. I’m glad you came to Loran. I’m glad we could stop this horrible mistake you were about to make. You can’t waste any of your time with someone like Larry.” “Someone like Larry?” “Someone who would sacrifice another’s dream for their own.” She searched his face, “Isn’t that what’s happening now? Between us?” “No. We both know this is right. Listen to your heart. You said you’ve never been able to find love because you’ve been waiting for the one person God made for you. I know how you feel. I’ve never felt a love like that either. Until now. Don’t you see it? I’m the person you’ve waited for and you’re the person I’ve waited for. Besides, after you’re the Queen of Loran, you’ll have the freedom and the resources to pursue your dreams any way you want to. I’ll never come between you and your dreams.” Her brows knitted together, “Even if my dreams don’t include you?” “Absolutely,” he paused then continued, “But, I want you note that just a moment ago, you spoke in the past tense. You kept saying you never thought you were capable of love. You’ve never been able to feel passion. You thought your time was running out. What has happened to make you speak in the past tense?” He paused but she didn’t respond. He

continued, “If what we’re feeling is so temporary as animal lust, then why do you quiver when I’m near? Why are your emotions so mixed and why do you feel the need to fight them so much?” He paused to squeeze her hands, “No, our love is real and it will last. We will be together forever. I learned long ago not to get in the way of God’s plan for my life. It’s futile to fight the Great Creator.” “What god?” she questioned. “We don’t even worship the same god. How can I accept my so-called destiny based on what you say your god wants?” “Penny,” he scrutinized her, “Who are we to say whether the God you worship and the God I worship aren’t the same God? If you’ve studied Loran at all, you should already know that we believe one God created the universe and came to be known by many names. Can’t it be possible that your God is the same God I worship? The same God who wants the very best for His children? The same God who created men and women in the hopes they’ll love one another?” His passion, his logic, something he said, or the way he spoke, touched something inside her. She wanted what he said to be true. She wanted their love to be real. She wanted what she felt to be love. She smiled wryly. “I suppose you could be correct. Just don’t tell any of the ministers or evangelists back in the states,” she chuckled, “They’d have a real field-day with your doctrine.” He ignored her half-hearted attempt at humor. “Do you understand what I’m trying to say?” he furrowed his brows, “Do you think it’s possible that we really do worship the same God? Do you believe it is possible that our coming together could be destiny? Is it possible that our entire lives has led us to this moment?” “I don’t know,” she paused, “I suppose it could be true,” she looked long at him, “There are so many differences we need to iron out. Cultural differences for instance. Since we’re discussing our religions, what about holidays? You celebrate different holidays than I do. I think I’ll miss Christmas and Easter.” He laughed, “As queen, you may celebrate any holiday you wish. Certainly there are already Christians in Loran who celebrate these holidays as well. Also, I have found that often the people of a nation are inclined to follow the same religious convictions as their King and Queen. I

will be happy to explore your Christian faith with you.” She felt uneasy, like a potential missionary. She had visions of the country suddenly abandoning their own culture to celebrate Christian holidays with their king and queen. The ever-present missionary dilemma: How to share the “Good News of the Gospel” while keeping the original culture intact. Not many denominations of the Christian faith worried themselves with the dilemma. Some simply invaded the country and “Americanized” them. If she wasn’t careful, Loren men would soon be running to a traditional “church” in three-piece suits every Sunday morning. She further imagined herself as one of the flamboyant evangelists on Christian television stations. She could dye her hair pink, pile it high, and start putting her make-up on with a trowel. She could wear prom gowns every day on her own television show and would soon be begging for money, exploiting starving and shabbily dressed children, all the while pulling in her stomach to hide any excess flab she may have acquired. She shuddered. “No,” she murmured, “I think I’ll keep my religious convictions quiet. I just need the freedom to observe my holidays in my own way. I don’t want to disrupt a society which is already running smoothly.” “See, I knew you’d answer in that manner,” Jonathan gushed, “You think I don’t know you, but I do. You believe you cannot listen to your heart, but you just did. Now, all you must do is to listen to your heart when you question our love.” He leaned towards her. “Tomorrow you will be my bride and I will become the happiest man alive. My darling, I can hardly wait to make you mine forever,” he stroked her arm, “When the sun sets tomorrow, we will be of one mind and spirit and when the sun rises the next morning, we will be one physically.” Penny blushed. “What’s wrong?” Jonathan positioned himself to better read her face, “You’re face is red.” “I don’t know what to say,” she stammered, “I’m dreading tomorrow. I dread the ceremony. I guess I’m scared of the blood part. But most of all I’m afraid of what happens that night. You know -- the ‘consummation’ part – and then everything that happens after that.” “Oh Penny,” he sighed pulling her into his arms, “please trust me when I say I will be gentle. I’ll be loving. I won’t do anything unless it’s absolutely

necessary. Consummation is the most beautiful expression of love our species can display. It’s completely natural and wonderful. Please trust our love, our passion, and please think with your heart and not so much with your head.” He leaned towards her, “Trust me.” He moved his lips towards hers, “Trust us.” Their lips touched. It felt wonderful. As his warmth enveloped her, she trusted him. Everything felt right when he was close. With the kiss complete, she buried her nose in the nape of his neck. She wanted to stay there forever but with one smooth movement, he pulled her face away and kissed her cheek. He then rolled onto his back and pulled her next to him. They lay together watching the stars twinkle. “Look,” he whispered pointing his finger upward, “A falling star. It means good luck for us.” “It’s just an asteroid burning up in the atmosphere.” The words tumbled from her mouth before she could stop them. Jonathan chuckled, “My wonderful, logical fiancée. You need to reawaken your dreams again.” “Actually,” she whispered, “I’ve heard that stars falls every time a lover has to face the truth.” “We’re not lovers – yet.” He turned and whispered, breath brushing against her ear, “Even so, perhaps it’s you who must face the truth.” She didn’t answer. All she knew for certain was she never wanted this night to end. It felt wonderful to lie next to him. It felt safe. It felt right. She wished they could stay there forever. Finally, he pulled away and leaned on one elbow. “Something’s bothering me,” his eyes searched hers, “You agreed to marry Larry, then you agreed to marry me. Are you marrying me for the same reasons you were going to marry him? “No,” her eyes locked in his gaze. “Then why are you marrying me?” he leaned closer. “I’m not sure,” she looked pensive. “Do you love me?” “I don’t know what love is. If I knew, I’d give you an answer.” “Your mind has spoken. Now answer my question with your heart. Do you love me?” he whispered.

She gazed into his eyes. Those warm pools of chocolate invited her to endless nights of passion; warmth and love beyond her wildest dreams. She tried to imagine her life without him but couldn’t. Is that what love is? A desire for companionship? But what about her pounding heart and insane emotions? Maybe that was love. She snuggled closer. “I think I could possibly love you.” He smiled as he moved his lips close to hers. Fire shot through her body. Before she could control herself, her arms flew around his neck. She pulled his face closer and captured his mouth with hers. Shaking, she raked her fingers through his rich hair and clutched his solid neck. She craved him and would have held him captive all night if he hadn’t found the strength to pull away. “Wow,” he gasped rolling onto his back. “There can be no more laying together this evening. If there are any suspicions that love making of any sort has taken place, the Almach would be invalid. Our first coming together has to occur after the formal ceremony.” Frustration quivered through his voice, “I hate to say this, but we have to go. We need to prepare for tomorrow.” He rolled to his side and stroked her cheek. “Remember what you felt at this moment. I know I will. Please trust what we have together.” “I’ll try,” she stammered, starlight dancing in her eyes. He rose to his feet. She followed him. She began to fold the blanket but he stopped her. “No. Leave it. Tomorrow you’ll be the Queen of Loran and will have servants for such tasks. Come with me. I need to get you back to Hannah.” Jonathan whistled sharply and his horse bounded to him. They mounted the animal and began to proceed to the main camp. This time, three-quarters of the guards from the oasis surrounded them while the other quarter gathered the belongings they’d left behind. The main camp was a bustle of activity. Jonathan squeezed her waist and the guards encircled them as the chanting crowd greeted them with vigor. They made their way to the guest tent with Hannah standing at its door smiling. Jonathan dismounted the animal and assisted Penny. When she touched the ground, he held her for a moment and kissed her cheek. The crowd cheered. As Jonathan pulled away from their embrace he brushed his lips near her ear and whispered, “Until tomorrow, my darling, I’ll dream of you.” He

smiled, then bounded onto his horse and rode away. Hannah bowed to Penny and motioned for her to enter the tent. The crowd cheered and chanted her name. “What should I do,” Penny whispered. “Just wave,” Hannah grinned seeing the diamond ring on Penny’s left hand. Penny waved, causing the crowd’s cheering to escalate to new heights. Uncomfortable with her newfound popularity, Penny hurried into the tent, which was now surrounded by even more guards. Hannah assisted her in getting ready for bed. “How can the Almach be secret with all these people everywhere?” Penny pulled her head wrap. Hannah shrugged, “We have celebrations frequently. To the outsider, one often looks like the next. Jonathan’s a wonderful ruler and his people love him. Nobody will betray the exact nature of this celebration.” “By the way,” Penny, asked, “What has to be done first tomorrow?” “Don’t worry about tomorrow,” Hannah beamed, Jonathan must have worked his magic! She’s so cooperative! “Just sleep well tonight and I’ll take care of everything.” That was fine. Penny felt exhaustion creep through her. For some reason she felt glad she could trust Hannah to take care of whatever it was she was taking care of. “OK,” Penny sighed as she sank to the pillows, “I’ll see you tomorrow.” “Sweet dreams,” Hannah purred, “Tomorrow, they’ll all come true.” Too tired to reply, Penny sighed. Tomorrow they’ll all come true. The knot formed in her stomach again as logic crept into her mind. She fell into a fitful sleep with strange dreams. In one she roamed the countryside of Minnesota, unable to find her home. She searched all night. She couldn’t find it, nor could she find her dog, or any of the familiar places she knew well. She realized she had wandered away from the familiar and didn’t know how to get back. She finally collapsed to the pavement, crying and feeling very alone. Then she heard a sound, the sound of somebody else’s tears. She stood and noticed another person sitting farther up the road, hunched and crying just as she’d been. She walked to them and placed her hand on their shoulder.

As they turned to face her, she realized it was Jonathan. He stood and tentatively took her hand, his eyes imploring her to help him find his way. She felt an unexplainable urge to walk with him. She nodded. Together they followed the path, not knowing where they’d come from or where they were going. But they went together. Penny awoke with a start. What did it mean? Was the dream some sort of sign from God that everything would be fine? Was Jonathan right, could their Gods be one and the same? She lay pondering these questions when Hannah burst into the tent. “Good morning, my queen!”

Chapter 12 Penny stretched her mouth into a weak smile. Today had come, and far too quickly as far as she was concerned. Her wedding day. How could she do it? But she had no choice; she had to. She pulled herself from the pillows realizing she was about to become a married woman. She breathed deep to quell the lump that choked her throat. Today she’d marry Jonathan. According to what she knew about the Almach, tonight she’d sleep with him in the main tent and every night thereafter, they’d live in his tent. She’d not only share a tent with him, they’d share their lives. He’d be her husband forever – and “forever” meant for all time. After the ceremony was complete, they’d move to the capital city and live in the Royal Palace where they’d live as Loran’s royal couple. The thought of everything that would soon happen boggled her mind. If this were a dream, she hoped she’d wake up soon. But it wasn’t a dream. This was reality. Today was her wedding day. Guards carried the bathing tub into the center of the guest tent along with buckets of hot water while Hannah shot orders like a machine gun in the Loran language. The tent soon filled with flowers, herbs, spices, cloth, and vials of incense. Penny watched numbly as everyone scurried to prepare for her wedding. “My wedding,” she thought, “I’m getting married. Today. Really soon.” She grasped her stomach and concentrated on forcing her nausea to subside. Hannah commanded the guards with swift certainty. Penny averted her attention to Hannah’s actions and chuckled. Whoever said women have a low status in Loran hasn’t met Hannah. As if hearing Penny’s thoughts, Hannah paused from pouring powders into the water and turned to bark yet another order in flawless English. “As soon as the tent door closes, get in the tub and start scrubbing.” Penny didn’t argue. It would futile to fight Hannah today. The guards exited and Hannah sealed the door tight while Penny stripped and hopped in the tub. The hot water tingled her skin as she soaked and scrubbed the slimy soap into a rich lather. Hannah lit incense then plunged her hands into the

froth. She proceeded to scour Penny’s hair. “Ouch,” she complained, “That hurts!” Hannah didn’t stop, “You must be especially clean for your wedding. Here, wash yourself thoroughly with this soap.” She handed Penny another slab of sweet smelling soap. “You must do an exceptional job or I’ll do it for you.” Penny began to scrub. With the bath complete and her skin glowing, she sat with a towel around her torso as Hannah dried her hair with a cordless blow dryer. She was just beginning to curl it with the butane curling iron when Penny heard the familiar giggling at the door. “Wonderful,” Hannah smiled triumphantly, “they’re on time!” Hannah glided towards the laughter and opened the door. The group of five young women entered carrying small bottles and brushes. They moved close to Penny and began to apply an herbal mask to her face while performing a pedicure and manicure at the same time. They squealed and gushed as they examined her engagement ring. All the while, Hannah styled Penny’s hair. Finally, Hannah examined Penny’s body and declared her “clean” according to Loran law. Immediately, the young women began to apply a waxy substance and strips of cloths to Penny’s legs. “Oh God,” Penny screamed in her mind, “They’re gonna wax my legs! How am I going to maintain any dignity after that?” Memories of the last time she’d performed the procedure jolted her mind. She and her sister had gripped the bathroom sink while taking turns tearing the strips from each other’s calves. Her sister swore like a sailor while Penny whined like a baby. Now these women were going to perform this dastardly act. Penny dared not move as they applied the strips. She felt her dignity tear away as each cloth was ripped from her body. Next, the girls performed the same procedure under her arms and finally, much to her chagrin, moved to her “bikini” area. All the while, Penny attempted to show no emotion or pain. Only one lone tear squeezed from her eyes as Hannah pulled the final strip from the tender flesh near her most private parts. Hannah, impressed by Penny’s demeanor so far today, poured a soothing lotion over her sore skin. Penny instantly felt relief as Hannah massaged the cream into the raw flesh.

“What a wonderful lotion,” Penny prattled as Hannah caressed her legs. Penny hastily applied the balm to her bikini area and under her arms, “The redness is disappearing, and I don’t sting anymore! What’s in this stuff?” Hannah laughed, “Nothing you’d ever find in your ‘technically advanced’ USA!” The girls giggled with Hannah, “I’m sure your Federal Drug Administration would have to study it at least ten years, take it apart, put it back together, and make it ineffective. All the while we’ve used it for hundreds of years!” Four girls, holding bottles of colored creams hovered over Penny as one removed the herbal mask. Moving in unison, they began to begin to apply make-up to her face. “We had an difficult time finding colors to match your fair skin tones exactly,” Hannah whispered, “but I think the girls mixed the correct hues and did a wonderful job, don’t you?” She held a mirror in front of Penny’s face. The colors were wonderful. Hannah set the mirror on the table and began to pull Penny’s hair into another fabulous style complete with flowers. One of the girls backed away from the others and began to pull sheer fabric from a box. Upon closer inspection, Penny discovered it wasn’t just a piece of fabric; it was a beautiful filmy gown. Abruptly, all the women quit working and shifted to admire their creation. “Wonderful,” Hannah sighed, “You’ll be an exquisite bride.” She motioned to the girl holding the dress, “Come now, we must dress her.” The first girl stepped forward holding the sheer gown. It was a simple style with no buttons or zippers. They were just about to lift it over her head when Penny asked, “Where are my underclothes?” Hannah shook her head, “You won’t be wearing any today. The Almach is a very sensuous ceremony climaxing to your time with Jonathan tonight. We can’t have anything in the way of consummating your love.” The knot tightened in Penny’s stomach again. She reluctantly dropped her towel and allowed them to place the loosely woven dress over her head. She glanced at the gown covering her body and gasped, “Oh my God….” The filmy dress easily exposed outline of her nipples and the soft triangle between her legs. “Oh Hannah….” She moaned. “Just wait,” Hannah interrupted. She called to the next girl who scampered forward and placed a high-necked, floor length jacket over her body. The loose bodice and lace filled skirt was constructed of a thicker

fabric and thoroughly covered the thin dress inside. A slit in the right sleeve traveled from the neckline to the wrist, held together by small silk bows. Hannah pulled the right side of the jacket over the left and tied it in place with a thin belt. “There,” she announced triumphantly, “That won’t move until Jonathan opens his new ‘package’ tonight!” The girls giggled and Penny cringed. She didn’t like being referred to as a “package.” Another girl placed a veil woven into a diamond tiara on her head. Hannah lowered the gossamer fabric, “Jonathan must not see your face until tonight. You must make sure you keep it covered,” Hannah spoke as she pinned the crown in her hair. “When the Almach is complete, you’ll get a much grander crown – but this one will do for now. I’ve never seen such simple beauty. Jonathan had it made especially for you.” The fourth girl revealed cream colored pumps with small diamonds woven into them. Penny slid her foot inside but it was loose. Shrugging, Hannah grabbed the shoe, tore some fabric from the hem of her robe, and shoved it into the toes. “Just don’t do any running today, you might lose your shoes again,” she chuckled. “Unfortunately we had to guess your size.” The final, fifth girl brought a small bouquet of flowers. “Jonathan insisted you carry these. He wanted a little American tradition in the wedding.” Hannah adjusted the flowers as she spoke. Penny thanked the girl, accepted the bouquet, and then sighed. “I’m ready, aren’t I? Oh, where are my glasses?” “You’re ready, and you don’t need your glasses today.” Hannah beamed, “You’re gorgeous. Do you feel ready?” “I don’t know. I don’t have a choice. I guess I’ll have to do it.” Penny picked at the flowers wishing things could be different. Hannah touched her hand, “Just remember your love for each other. Today’s going to be the toughest day.” A trumpet sounded. “It’s time,” Hannah bit her lower lip. “You can do this. You must draw your strength from Jonathan from now on,” a small tear formed in her eye. She’d known Jonathan his whole life. He believed in this woman. Hannah hoped his instincts were right. She hoped her intuition was true. She liked Penny and she believed in fate, but she also wished Jonathan hadn’t move so fast. He seemed like a man driven. Something in him needed this woman. She silently prayed they’d get through the ceremony.

Hannah focused her thoughts, then said, “Jonathan has completed the first component of the ceremony and is waiting for you. Go now and make yourself and your new country proud.” She adjusted Penny’s veil, resting her hand briefly on her cheek. She led her from the tent onto a red carpet surrounded by throngs of Loran people, excited to catch a glimpse of their new queen. Zola and Zimri waited to escort her to the main tent. Hannah nodded as they stepped forward to stand beside Penny, one on each side. Hannah finally hugged Penny, the next time she’d see her, Penny would be royalty. “Remember the love you share,” Hannah whispered as they embraced. Penny broke the hug and pulled away from her. It was time. “I’ll see you later,” she whispered as she turned to follow the red carpet to her destiny. ***** Numb, confused, icy fear coursing through her veins, Penny stared forward as she proceeded towards the main tent. The desert sun pounded her head as she followed the red carpet zigzagging through the camp. Zola and Zimri periodically moved spectators aside who, in their enthusiasm, invaded the red carpet in an attempt to view their new queen. Overall, the crowd was amazingly well behaved as trumpets blasted and children tossed flower petals onto the rug in front of her. As she proceeded closer to the main tent, she noted the spectators dressed in finer fabrics and more jewels sparkled in the bright sun. When she finally stood before the tent, Loran noblemen surrounded her. Guards circled the area and kept common spectators away from the ceremony. Penny scanned the area hoping to find a feminine face – someone to share her fear and shame – but none could be found. Zola threw open the tent door and Penny entered. Jonathan and the Loran priest stood on opposite sides of a gold altar directly across from Penny. A gold bowl and two wineglasses sparkled atop the altar. Jonathan knelt with his back to her. The priest nodded towards her as she approached them, followed by the guards. The noblemen streamed into the tent and sat on the floor directly behind Jonathan. They were to witness the ceremony. She approached the altar, fearing what would happen next. “I can’t believe I’m doing this,” she chanted silently. She felt sick. Maybe she’d faint and they’d end this madness. Unfortunately she’d never been a

fainter. No matter how ill or afraid she’d ever been, she’d never fainted. Only during her abduction had she come close. Sure, she passed out while inside the burlap sack, but she figured it was due to lack of oxygen – not a case of nerves. Other than that one time, she’d never even come close to fainting. At the priests prompting, Jonathan knelt before the beautiful chantry dressed in another cream shirt and pants outfit. Tiny grains of sand stuck to his bare feet. The light shirt accented his dark arms. As Penny approached, a bright color caught her eye. A crimson stain on the left side of his neckline oozed towards his shoulder. A complex wound behind Jonathan’s left ear trickled blood. The Almach had begun. Jonathan turned to Penny. Once again, she took his breath away. Stunning and graceful in her wedding gown, she was an angel. He closed his eyes to imagine the gown she wore under the heavier coat. His heart throbbed impatiently. He smiled and rose to stand beside her. The priest, speaking in the Loran language, began the holy chants. Penny had no idea what was being said. Even if she had understood, she wouldn’t have listened anyway. She dreaded what came next. The priest spoke softly as he shuffled the golden bowl nearer to Penny and Jonathan. It now stood in front of the two wineglasses. He pulled a large, and Penny figured, a very sharp knife out from under his vestment. The tip already shone with blood – Jonathan’s blood. Its blade previously marked his neck and he’d soon receive his second wound. Penny breathed deep to chase her nausea away. The bile in her throat was an unwelcome sensation. The priest continued to chant as he held his hand to Jonathan. Jonathan dutifully placed his left hand in the priest’s, palm side up. As the priest spoke, he deliberately carved a design into Jonathan’s palm with the sharp blade. Jonathan moaned and clenched his teeth. Penny panicked. She wanted to retreat – somehow get away. But how would she get out of here? Maybe somebody would shoot her as she ran and death would be her escape. It wouldn’t happen. With all the noblemen behind her, they’d physically stop her. She’d only succeed in making a fool of herself. Fear rose within her throat as she watched Jonathan’s blood drip into the golden bowl. The muscles in his face twitched as the priest continued to carve. The room began to spin as the priest chanted the ancient words

that would bind her to him forever. Finally, when the design was complete and enough of Jonathan’s blood had been spilled into the bowl, the priest turned to Penny. He smiled with his hand outstretched, waiting for her. She wanted more than anything to disappear. Her hand wouldn’t move. If the pain could make Jonathan moan, what would it do to her? She clutched her bouquet as the priest paused his chanting and nodded to her. She didn’t want to cause a scene, not with hundreds, maybe even thousands of people in the camp waiting for the ceremony to end. She gritted her teeth as she pried her fingers from the flowers. She pushed her hand forward and placed it palm-side-up into the priest’s. He smiled and continued. He chanted as he grasped the knife and began to carve the design into her right palm. Pain shot through her body. Shearing pain that made every muscle tense. She clenched her teeth as she crushed the beautiful bouquet with her left hand. Tears shot from her eyes and dropped into her gown. Quivering, she instinctively attempted to close her hand but the priest pried her fingers open again. The room swirled with red fire, burning her eyes. Every idle word she’d spoken screamed in her mind as the dagger tore its way through her flesh. With her mind’s eye she watched Benjamin groping her. She heard her schnauzer’s yippy bark. She watched Larry’s face as he read her book of poetry. She relived his look of disgust and felt the pain when he called her poems “trite” and “simple.” The Steven Vandrose song echoed in her mind. Then she saw Jonathan’s face. The wonder in his eyes as he gazed at the moon. Everything was happening too fast. Fear cut through her flesh sharper than the priest’s blade. He sliced again and again. The pain was almost to the point of insane when it abruptly lessened to manageable proportions. With stabs of pain shooting though her arm, Penny opened her eyes long enough to see her blood stream into the bowl. The room began to shift while blackness began to envelop her. Jonathan, sensing her unsteadiness, nodded to Zimri and Zola, who touched her elbows. Almach tradition forbade Jonathan from touching her until the priest joined their bodies. Jonathan insisted on following the rules exactly. Finally the priest loosened his grip. She immediately pulled her

inflamed hand away from him. Her palm looked like raw hamburger. Oh God, what have I done? How could I allow this to happen?! Pain pierced and throbbed through every inch of her hand as blood dripped between her fingers staining her gown. Her hand looked horrible. All she could see and hear was pain. Zimri squeezed her right arm. The priest wanted her hand again. Her mind screamed in agony as she reluctantly pushed her bloody palm towards him again. He already held Jonathan’s. The priest prayed, holding Jonathan’s left hand in his left, and Penny’s right hand in his right. He moved their hands closer, chanting and singing until he finally pushed them together. Pain cut through her arm once again as their raw flesh merged. The priest continued chanting as he bound Jonathan and Penny’s hands with silk bandages. In amongst her pain, Penny felt a warm trickle – blood coursing down her elbow. Viewing the crimson flow, Jonathan smiled, remembering his dream. With the bandaging complete and the wounds bound together, the priest stirred the burgundy contents in the gold bowl. He poured the liquid, their blood, into a wineskin containing a fine wine. He continued to chant, mixing the wine and blood together, then filled one glass. He placed a cork into the wineskin and set it on the altar. He proceeded to pour a small amount of liquid from one glass to the other. Chanting, he handed Jonathan the glass nearly filled and Penny the glass containing only a sip. Jonathan downed the concoction with a relish, but Penny hesitated bringing the cup to her lips. It contained blood. Wine and blood. The thought sickened her. She hadn’t eaten since yesterday. How could she drink blood now? The priest stopped chanting and waited. Sensing every eye on her, she emptied the cup in her mouth. It tasted horrible. It tasted wrong. Drinking blood was something only imagined at Halloween. Nobody actually does it, but she had – so had Jonathan – they’d consumed each other’s blood. Pain stabbed her palm every time he moved. Hannah’s words whispered in her memory. “According to Almach tradition, the blood from your fresh wounds will exchange and your spirits will bind. Jonathan’s blood coursing into your body, yours into his.” She turned to Jonathan. Absolute happiness blanketed his face. He obviously didn’t seem to find this procedure as frightening as she did. A smile played an unending song on his lips while his eyes danced with contentment. The priest

continued to chant and could continue to do so forever as far as she was concerned. Hannah’s words rang in her ears again. “According to Almach tradition, your spirits will bind when you exchanged blood through your wounds. Your souls will bind as you ingest each other’s blood. After that, the physical binding. The consummation.” She felt nauseous. The priest chanted for what seemed like an eternity, sprinkling them with liquids and powders, lighting incense, then finally singing a Loran folk song. Towards the end of the ceremony, the priest nodded to Jonathan. Jonathan nodded to Zimri, who then handed him something. Jonathan smiled as he awkwardly slipped a golden wedding band onto the third finger of her left hand. Finally, the priest raised his hands to make a pronouncement. Jonathan smiled, squeezing Penny’s raw hand, then he proceeded to try to turn and face the witnesses. It wasn’t an easy task with their hands bound together. Jonathan laughed while maneuvering around her short train. When facing the audience, the priest made one final proclamation making Penny and Jonathan officially wed by Almach custom. The tent erupted into cheers setting off a chain-reaction throughout the camp. Jonathan turned, as best he could, and bowed to the priest. Penny, remembering Hannah’s instructions, turned and bowed politely as well. The priest smiled as he returned the gestures. Then Jonathan and Penny began to exit the tent, still tied together by the bandages covering their raw palms. As they proceeded towards the door, Penny nervously squeezed Jonathan’s hand, feeling the squishy ooze between her fingers. They were evidently still bleeding. Judging from the size of the wound, Penny figured it would bleed for quite a while. She wondered what the mark looked like and how much damage the priest had created. She wondered if she’d ever type again, or if he’d cut some vital nerves. She wiggled her fingers. She could feel the tips. That had to be a good sign. Outside the tent, an enthusiastic crowd greeted the new royal couple. They cheered and danced while wine flowed freely. Jonathan and Penny were led to grand thrones where they could observe the festivities. They couldn’t join in the dance, their raw hands were bound in such a way that they could only sit beside each other. Any other movement caused the other pain. Penny’s mind swam while Jonathan enthusiastically introduced her to

what felt like hundreds of Noblemen and their wives. She felt as though the introductions were a waste of time because she knew she’d never remember anybody she’d met, particularly the women because she saw only their eyes peeking from beneath their head wraps as they politely bowed. Overwhelmed by the day’s proceedings, she wasn’t exactly sure when it happened, but somehow, afternoon had turned to evening. Long shadows blanketed the throngs of celebrants before her. As the light continued to fade, she glanced at her once-beautiful gown. It was ruined. Spattered and smudged with blood and tears, the dress could never be worn again. “It’s completely wrecked,” she thought ruefully. Jonathan’s garment wasn’t much better. He looked like he’d endured a war. Dried blood flaked onto his shoulder as he twisted to display to each man who approached, the “beautiful” new scar on his neck. Every time he turned his head, he cracked the newly formed scabs, causing it to ooze anew. Blood stained his shirt all the way to his shoulder blade while crimson drops peppered the front. Yet such a mess couldn’t distract from his handsome features. His eyes gleamed, as the sun danced in his black hair. His smile flashed bright throughout the whole day. He certainly looked like the happiest man alive. She felt ill. All she’d consumed so far this day was bloody wine. According to Hannah, bloody wine was all they were allowed to “eat” today. Their bodies needed to feast on each other to establish a strong “Almach bond.” Feeling lightheaded, she watched the shadows continue to grow, knowing their physical union would soon take place. She wasn’t ready. How could she do it? As evening turned to night, the boisterous celebration began to rise to a fevered pitch. When the shadows had finally grown to the correct proportion, Jonathan abruptly stood, yanking her hand, and announced, “It is time!” The crowd cheered wildly. The knot tightened in her stomach. How could she give herself to Jonathan like this? He did his best to assist her to her feet with the tight bandages making most movements awkward. As she stood, he caught her eye and smiled. She turned away unable to anticipate the humiliation she was about to face. As if trying to assure her, he squeezed her hand as they proceeded

back to the main tent, which had now been transformed into a marriage chamber. The throngs of Loran people continued their celebration while the witnesses followed them to the tent. As they approached, Penny watched the shadow of the priest blessing the marriage bed cast upon the main tent’s thin wall. They paused at the door while the witnesses surrounded the tent and sat. It was their duty to carefully watch the bride and groom’s silhouette on the tent wall to confirm that the first, and most important, consummation occurred. Jonathan and Penny entered the chamber. The tent walls were now bare. Gone were the sweet blossoms and brown powder. Nothing could obscure the witnesses’ view of the consummation. The marriage bed lay between a large fire and the wall. A window in the ceiling had been opened to allow smoke to escape. The priest continued his blessing ritual while sprinkling powders on the bed. He completed the blessing and turned to Penny and Jonathan, hands outstretched. Jonathan placed their wounded hands into the priest’s. The holy man chanted as he undid the bandages and inspected each wound. He then placed their hands together again, this time clasping their fingers together forcing them to face each other. He tied them together with new bandages. Then he chanted an ancient Loran prayer as he filled one golden cup with the wine and blood mixture. After placing the cap on the wineskin, he poured a little wine from one cup to another. This time, the second cup received more red fluid. He handed Jonathan the goblet containing more of the precious fluid and Penny the other. Jonathan guzzled his and waited as Penny tried to drink hers. She took a deep breath then poured the fluid in her mouth. It wasn’t so bad this time. It was cooler and the coppery taste of the blood wasn’t as strong. The priest smiled as he secured the two glasses, bowed, then left the tent to join the witnesses. Penny was finally alone with Jonathan – alone with at least fifty witnesses watching their every shadow. The consummation of the marriage would now take place.

Chapter 13 It was awkward. What should she do? How does someone in her situation react? Jonathan broke the silence between them, “It’s hard to believe we’re finally alone.” “We’re not really alone,” she answered, “didn’t you see all the men out there?” “Don’t even think about them. They’re my most trusted noblemen. They’ll be discreet.” He moved his face towards hers, “We’ll need to move along. We must complete the ceremony before the fire goes out. If they can’t witness it, it won’t be valid. Don’t worry though, next time we can take all the time we want.” She cringed. It was happening. She tried to listen to Hannah’s advice and concentrate on how good it felt to have him close. But she couldn’t. Not with an audience outside their tent. And Jonathan seemed different. Tonight, he seemed large, unruly, almost wild. She couldn’t look at him. She couldn’t face the hunger in his eyes and couldn’t even begin to imagine what would happen next. With his free hand, he removed the clips holding the crown to her head and lifted the tiara. The stressful day showed itself on her. The flowers woven into her hair had long ago wilted from the heat. Dried tears left salty trails down each cheek and even now, she stood at the edge of bursting into sobs. He moved his face towards hers and with one movement, licked the salty residue from one cheek. She didn’t react, not knowing the proper response to being licked. It was beyond her imagination: A man she’d just married licked her – not kissed her – licked her. The action felt like a perfect addition to a long and insane day. More than anything she wished for time. Time to think. Time to feel his love again. Time to talk late into the evening without an audience. But judging by the look in Jonathan’s eyes, she knew she’d not be given any time to reorient herself to this situation. Without saying a word, he began to pull flowers and pins from her hair. The golden strands tumbled, bit by bit, around her shoulders. He pulled

his fingers through her silky mane at a leisurely pace. He pulled her close and whispered, “God, I’ve wanted you forever. Today is a dream come true for me.” He kissed her temple as the music from the celebration outside began to filter into the tent. He moved away and began to untie the small bows on her right sleeve beginning at her wrist, moving towards her neck. Penny winced and whispered, “Please, no. Not yet.” “Relax,” Jonathan replied, “it’ll be fine.” He pulled the next bow. The sleeve of her right arm opened a little more as he undid each bow, exposing the sheer gown beneath. With the final bow released, the fabric fell, fully exposing her shoulder. “Oh God,” he groaned as he dove into her neck. He didn’t seem to kiss her as much as taste her. She tried to push him away but he pulled her closer. Panic crept into her throat as she realized only the thin belt held the outer-gown in place. Jonathan pulled away from her neck, now moist from his tongue, and their eyes met. She beheld a madness, a hunger, a sense that she’d soon be devoured. She panicked. She didn’t know if she dared find out what would happen next. She felt an overwhelming desire to retreat to the safety of a laboratory to test theories again. But Jonathan wasn’t about to stop. He pulled his free arm from his shirt and pulled it over his head. She watched the muscles of his chest twitch he bit the hem and ripped it in two pieces, releasing it from his arm. Seeing his naked torso for the first time made her catch her breath. Her heart leaped to her throat. Her mind was a slurry of contradictions. She wanted him. But not like this. Although his magnificent body sent shivers through her, fear kept her from giving into his love. She didn’t know what to do. He wanted to tear the clothes from their bodies and love her this instant, but he didn’t dare scare his new bride. He endeavored to move slowly while making sure their shadows remained well defined on the tent wall. He fumbled with her belt but she grasped his hand, “Please, don’t,” her eyes pleaded with him as pools formed in their depths. He gently kissed her mouth and purposely undid the belt. She moaned with fear as her jacket opened and awkwardly clawed at the fabric as it tumbled to the floor. She was able to grasp a corner and pulled it to her chest, hoping to cover herself. As he held her mouth with his, he pried her fingers open to allow it to drop. It swooshed to their feet. He pulled away to view his new bride. She felt she’d die from embarrassment as his eyes roamed her body,

not saying a word. She knew he could see every curve of her body in that flimsy gown. Eyes clenched, she silently cried. Finally he spoke. “My God. You’re absolutely exquisite.” Her cheeks burned red hot. Wanting more than anything to make her feel less ashamed, he decided to disrobe first, hoping his nakedness would make her feel less embarrassed. He hoped she’d realize that to be nude with one’s lover is a natural state for humans – nothing to fear and nothing to be ashamed of. With her face turned away and eyes clenched shut she felt him move, wiggling and struggling with something. She didn’t dare wonder what he was doing. Finally he spoke, “Look at me.” Oh God, her heart flipped to her throat. She could tell from the heat on her face that he was probably naked. She couldn’t look. She’d known this man less than a week, and they were about to consummate their marriage. Uncontrollable embarrassment flooded her cheeks. She simply couldn’t do as he asked. He touched her chin. “Look at me,” he repeated. She opened her eyes just in time to feel him kiss her cheek. He brushed against her ear and whispered, “I love you, Penny Andrews.” His lips fluttered like a butterfly over her face, kissing her forehead, temple, and cheekbones. He moved away again. “Now look at me,” he demanded. Feeling his nakedness nearby made her cheeks glow red. She averted her eyes. She couldn’t bear to share something so intimate with someone she wasn’t sure she knew. “Look at my face,” he whispered, pulling her chin. She opened her eyes to meet those chocolate pools she’d loved the night before. She searched for the warmth she remembered and the trust they’d felt. She recognized just a bit of what she’d known although he still possessed an air of animal lust that shadowed his face. She sighed and felt some fear exit with her breath. She searched deeper into those eyes for the love she’d felt before. She began to study his face, each feature making her heart titter. She decided to do as he asked: to look at him. He was a gorgeous man. His white teeth shown bright in contrast to his dark, tanned skin. His broad shoulders rippled with a well-defined musculature. She watched his chest heave in anticipating the evening’s events. Her eyes paused on his tight stomach, afraid to go any further. Finally she breathed deep to release more stress and moved her gaze lower.

She gasped. She’d never seen anything like it. He looked nothing like Larry – or any other man she’d ever seen. Jonathan was huge and almost black, completely erect and waiting. It was the most frightening spectacle she’d ever seen. Larry was small and compact. Something that could enter and leave without her being aware that anything had occurred. This looked hard and oppressive. Something that would be difficult to ignore. She panicked and turned to run but couldn’t escape. Their hands bound them together. Jonathan pulled her to him, “What’s wrong?” He couldn’t understand her reaction. “God, please, NO,” her eyes pleaded with him, as if he were some sort of an animal. “What’s wrong?” he stammered, feeling emasculated. Penny started to cry. “I can’t do this. I hardly know you. Oh God, what have we done?” sobbing, she sank to the sand, turning her head away. She couldn’t bear to see that monstrosity again. Jonathan dropped to the floor, pulling her close, holding her, trying to understand. “Penny, what’s wrong?” “I can’t do it,” she sobbed. “I don’t understand.” “I can’t do it,” she repeated. He hadn’t expected this reaction. However they had to complete the ceremony. Everyone waited outside the tent watching. He had to complete this and soon, before the fire’s light dimmed. He kissed her tears. “I’ll be gentle, and we can take our time,” he whispered. “How?” Penny turned her tear-stained face to him. She blurted, “How can something like that be gentle? It’s huge. It looks like some sort of weapon. How can you expect something like that to invade me? Oh God,” she gasped, “It’ll hurt. I can’t do this! Please don’t make me do this!” Jonathan sighed, feeling a little flattered and very relieved. She’d be fine. He just needed to calm her enough to talk through her fears. “Penny,” he stated calmly, “look at me. It’s me. Jonathan. Look at my face again.” She couldn’t do it. He lowered his body closer to hers and gently moved her face to his. Reluctantly she raised her eyes met his, but this time was different. She felt too much fear to plunge into their chocolate depths.

“See?” he smiled reassuringly squeezing her shoulder, “It’s me.” “Please, no.” “Shhhhh,” Jonathan placed his finger over her mouth, “No more thinking. You’re thinking too much again. Close your eyes and trust me. Can you do that?” Penny kept her frightened eyes fixed on him. Witnesses surrounded the tent. There was no escape. She’d trusted him before. Could she do it now? She didn’t have a choice. She had to trust somebody. She nodded numbly then carefully forced her eyes shut, trembling uncontrollably. Jonathan stroked her hair with his hand and kissed her face. “Feel our magic,” he purred in her ear. He stroked her neck while squeezing her bloody hand with his. His lips made their way under her chin where he bit the neckline of her slip with his canine teeth starting a tear. Then he pulled one side with his teeth, the other with his free hand. Finally the fabric gave way beginning a small rip in the front of her slip. She stiffened but he began to nibble her ear, stroking her neck while whispering, “Don’t think, don’t open your eyes, let the passion rise within you.” As the warmth of his naked body caressed hers, she began to feel it – the magic – she began to tingle causing goose bumps to erupt on her arms. She tried to revisit the emotions she’d felt last night when he’d held her under the stars. Her heart began to beat wildly feeling his hands stroke her shoulders. She didn’t know if she felt passion or primal fear at the moment, she was a bundle of unidentified emotions. The vision of his naked body seemed tattooed in her mind. She’d never seen anything like him before. Every man before him was tiny, like a toy poodle. Something tame and bouncy. Jonathan was a wild animal. Someone who’d surely love savagely and completely. Something untamable. It looked oppressive. She never wanted to see it again, nor did she want to feel it within her. But it was a part of Jonathan and she wanted to be with him. She longed to be close to him. But how close? So close that he’d completely fill her and become one with her? She didn’t know. Confusion swirled in her mind. With fear overtaking her body, she squeezed her eyes shut and frantically searched for a place within herself she could stay until this was over. She couldn’t find it. Each touch sent explosions through her. He wouldn’t be ignored and was about to possess her completely.

Jonathan glanced towards the fire. Its light was beginning to fade. He had to complete the consummation soon or the ceremony would be invalid. “Come,” he pulled Penny to her feet, “Let’s enter our marriage bed.” Her eyes flew open, full of terror. He quickly put his finger over her mouth, “Trust me. Do you trust me?” She stared at his face, afraid to look any further. She nodded, fear still clouding her face. He kissed her lips, then smiled. “Come.” He led her to the bed and as they stood at its foot, Jonathan unclasped his bloody fingers from hers. He grasped her neckline with both hands and tore her slip right down the middle in three easy movements from the neck to the hem dragging her bound hand along with his. Penny gasped in protest but Jonathan clasped her hand again and easily lifted her onto the bed. Now laying on top of her, he carefully avoided touching any part of her body that would cause more embarrassment. He kissed her face and stroked her bare rib cage while pushing his knee between hers. Although she struggled to keep her legs closed, the pain of his kneecap persistently digging into hers made them open. He moved between them. She dug her fingernails into his shoulders and clenched her eyes tight, dreading the sensation of his entering her body. He kissed her ear, whispering one of her own love poems, while he guided himself into her. He entered her slowly and powerfully. When she felt it, tears of fear flooded her eyes, “Please Jonathan, I’m afraid….” He clasped her hair, almost insane at the sensation of being inside the woman he treasured so. He’d dreamed of this moment. The moment she’d be his forever. He struggled to control himself and tried his best not to scare her. He methodically entered her deeper and deeper until he fully filled her. He’d never felt anything so right. He began to rhythmically move while leisurely kissing her face. It was like nothing she’d ever experienced. His slow penetration that seemed to last forever, filled her with a sensation she’d never known. Fear turned into mild curiosity. His invasion wasn’t horrible as she’d imagined it would be. It was sensuous, slow and loving. Careful and passionate at the same time. Jonathan wouldn’t and couldn’t be dismissed like Larry. Jonathan held her full attention. She took a strange comfort in knowing he was so close – closer than she could have imagined.

As their bodies fused, she began to feel a completeness, a sense of becoming whole, knowing he was within her. The magic and passion she’d felt between them magnified a hundred fold. For the first time in her life, she knew how it felt to be loved – thoroughly loved. She began to tentatively enjoy the words of passion he whispered in her ear, the way he stroked her hair, and the peaceful movements of his body inside her. She began to react to his rhythm and as his lips made their way to hers she turned her head not only to accept his passion but also to tentatively participate in their ecstasy. “I love you, Penny,” he moaned in her ear. “I love you, too.” The words came out before she could stop them. Jonathan rose above her, leaning on one elbow. “You love me?” mist filled his eyes. Penny nodded, “I hate you too.” He smiled as he descended upon her, kissing her again and again. Their rhythm intensified until she moaned and arched her back with pleasure. Then he allowed himself to completely fill his beloved and at the same time validating the consummation. She lay beneath him, eyes closed, savoring his closeness. Jonathan smiled. He immediately turned to the wall, their silhouette still well defined, most certainly fulfilled the requirements of the Almach. He smiled, closed his eyes and yelled in a falsetto, “Ahlalalalalalalala.” Penny’s eyes flew open. “What was that?” Jonathan grinned, “It signifies the consummation. They’ll leave us now and we’ll have some privacy.” He stroked her hair, “Listen.” The falsetto yell, like the cheer, moved throughout the camp, spreading the news of their consummation from one group to another. She’d never felt so safe and so loved. She’d married a magnificent man. She’d rest in his arms forever. Tonight he’d released something within her no other man had been able to do. She’d successfully listened to her heart, rather than her mind. She closed her eyes and rested her hand on his sturdy shoulder. He loved her. He actually loved her. She’d done nothing to deserve such a love, but he loved her. And she loved him. What was she going to tell Larry? She didn’t care. She didn’t want to think about Larry, she wanted to think about Jonathan. He still rested within her while whispering love poems that made her skin tingle. After a few moments, he slid from her sweaty body, laying his head on

her shoulder. He took care to look only at her face so she wouldn’t feel embarrassed. With her nakedness exposed, she quivered. “Are you cold?” he asked. She nodded. He pulled a thin blanket from the floor and covered them. He rested on her shoulder again. “You’ve completely invaded me. You know that, don’t you?” She smiled. His eyes were like chocolate again with no hint of madness. “I don’t know anything anymore,” she stated as she turned to gaze at the stars. He tried to get comfortable. It didn’t work well. “When do these bandages come off?” she asked. “Tomorrow morning,” he replied, “Here, let’s try this….” He rolled to his back and pulled her on top of him, “Can you sleep up here? With the two of us tied together like this, our options are limited. If I sleep on top of you, you’ll probably be suffocated by morning.” She rested her head on his shoulder. Her injured hand lay with his beside his head, while her other hand twirled a section of his hair around her index finger. Her sticky legs straddled his hips. He rubbed her back, still covered by the thin gown. “Does your hand hurt?” she whispered. “Yeah.” “Me too. How about your neck?” “Yeah.” “Oh.” She felt safe listening to his heart beat a constant and predictable rhythm. She closed her eyes and fell into a deep sleep. He lay awake for a long time enjoying the sensation of her rib cage rising and falling. As she slept, he stroked her fine golden hair, unable to believe his good fortune. The moon made its way over their bedside and cast its light, like a blessing, upon the two lovers. Jonathan gazed upon its beauty and thanked it for answering his prayer. She loved him.

Part IV Traitors and Travels

Chapter 14 He awoke early, the thin walls of the main tent allowing the sun to completely invade the marriage chamber. She still lay upon him, hardly moving all night. Her legs still straddling his hips, his hair still twisted around her index finger, her golden tresses forming a perfect fan splaying across his face. Careful not to awaken her, he pulled the blond strands, seemingly one by one, from his face. She not only slept, she seemed unconscious. A layer of dried blood and sticky semen bound them together almost as tightly as the bandages on their hands. He smiled. He liked messy love. He turned, hearing a sound at the door. Hannah stepped into the tent. “Good morning,” she whispered, “how are you this morning?” Jonathan tried to speak, but only a silly smile could pass through his lips. Noticing the giddy look Hannah asked, “Would you like me to leave and come back later?” Jonathan nodded. “If you wouldn’t mind…” he tried to sound apologetic but didn’t succeed. He obviously wanted to savor this moment as long as possible. He continued, “I’d like her to wake up first.” Watching the two lovers intertwined on the bed, Hannah smiled. For the first time in years, Jonathan’s eyes held a peace she thought she’d never see. She’d worried about him so much these past years. No matter how she tried to help, he just couldn’t seem to find contentment. Now he had. “I’ll be back in an hour. I’ll bring the priest with me then,” she whispered as she backed out of the tent. “Wonderful,” he pulled the blanket over Penny’s shoulders. He stroked her hair as the previous night’s events replayed in his mind. She was completely his. She belonged to him body and soul. She was his wife. But most of all, she loved him. She’d said so herself. A stripe of blood traced a streak on her cheek. He licked his thumb and removed it but she still didn’t awaken. That was fine with him. The woman of his dreams was at this minute sound asleep and draped over his naked body. He chuckled, remembering the many nights he’d stayed awake late into

the night, reading her books, dreaming of what she was like. Wondering how her voice sounded, what it would be like to touch her. He’d imagined her soft lips and her legs wrapped around his waist. But she was only a ghost back then. An invention of his imagination. Now they were married. It was almost too much to grasp. He hugged her, hoping he hadn’t dreamed last night. He hadn’t. She awoke and stirred. Groaning, she tried to pull herself to a sitting position but the pain in her hand shot through her arm. She collapsed back to his chest. Then she tried to slide off his hips. Their skin felt fused together. “Oh,” she moaned, “we’re all sticky.” Jonathan beamed, “Isn’t it wonderful?” “I haven’t decided yet,” she grunted as she tore her skin from his. “By the way,” she said as she attempted to pull hair away from her eyes. Groping with her left hand at the fine strands adhered to her face by streaks of bodily fluids, she finally gasped, “where are my glasses?” She yanked her right hand, along with Jonathan’s to her face to try to pull at the viscous strands. “Over there,” Jonathan pointed to a small table in the corner. He glanced at his finger and began to trace invisible circles on her shoulder, “Hannah gave me strict orders to make sure you got them.” “Thanks to Hannah,” she groaned stretching her muscles seemingly cemented in the position in which she lay all night. She turned to Jonathan. “What a mess,” Penny gazed at the streaks of red criss-crossing his face. She glanced at their wounded hands. What were once their silk bandages were now a sanguineous jumble. “Yeah,” Jonathan said, “I saw it.” He was completely disinterested in their wounds. He studied her face, trying to emblazon it permanently into his memory. He endeavored to memorize every feature: every crease and curve of that beautiful face. He wanted to feel and taste her again. He wanted to reassure himself that she was truly his and logic hadn’t invaded her mind. He pulled her close. “Good morning my lover. How are you today?” Suddenly aware of their closeness, she groped the blankets in an attempt cover her nakedness better. The shredded front of her gown did little to cover anything. Every time she pulled at it, it frayed more.

She struggled to understand what she’d done last night. The day felt like a blur and the evening was indescribable. She remembered pain and embarrassment. She also remembered love and fulfillment. She, however, did not remember how they’d made such a mess. She and Larry had never, even in their wildest lovemaking, achieved this level of untidiness. He’d always used a condom and their intercourse was always sanitary. No fuss, no muss. She didn’t even feel the need to shower afterwards. Jonathan, however, seemed to enjoy their sticky creation. Whenever he discovered a new puddle on her skin that hadn’t completely dried, he relished the opportunity to massage it until all moisture evaporated, leaving a cracking crust. They lay intertwined, covered in this mixture blood and semen, still tied together; Jonathan content in his dreamy little world, while she rested her head on his chest, enjoying the predictable lub-dub of his heartbeat. They were married, and in some odd way, she took comfort in that knowledge. She felt safe in his arms. Knowing that she’d be with him for a very long time gave her inexpressible peace. It felt very right to be with him, yet she still felt embarrassment recounting the number of possible sins she’d committed last night. She blushed. “God, you’re beautiful,” he uttered. “Thank-you,” she gazed at his shoulder, trailing a dried river of blood originating from his neck wound. “Does it still hurt,” she fingered the cracking river. “Not much. Not as much as I hurt before I met you.” “What do you mean?” “I felt empty. Like I was waiting for someone I’d never meet.” She laid her cheek on his chest again. She never wanted this moment to end. She felt completely loved and accepted – a sensation never given to her by a lover before. She sighed, visualizing the happiness in his face last night. Finally she spoke. “What will happen next?” “What do you want to do?” he asked, eyes wide with anticipation, “the next seven days are ours to explore. I’ve canceled everything. It’s just you and me.” “Oh,” she hadn’t thought about what she wanted to do – she didn’t think

she had a choice in any of their activities. She lifted her head and scoured her mind trying to think of ideas but was unsuccessful. She finally spoke, “I don’t know; I really don’t. I guess I could use a bath.” He laughed, “Me too. Isn’t our love wonderfully messy and unorganized?” She’d never seen anybody look as happy as he did this moment. He pulled her head to his and kissed her face. Her heart skipped a beat as his lips fluttered to her ear. “You know what I want to do?” he murmured. Her heart tittered as he whispered, “I want to spend time exploring you.” He kissed her neck again and again. Then they heard Hannah at the door. “Yoo hoo,” she sang, “Are you two awake yet?” Jonathan chuckled, “Has an hour passed already?” “Not quite, but I heard you talking so I figured you were awake,” Hannah sounded particularly cheery, “May we enter?” “Absolutely,” Jonathan smiled pulling his lips from her. Hannah and the priest entered, smiling like two Cheshire cats. The priest, speaking something in the Loran language, made everyone laugh. Everyone but Penny. She longed for privacy and dreaded what would happen next. Hannah carried two large pieces of fabric. As the priest turned to prepare for separating them, Hannah handed one to Jonathan and the other to Penny. “Cover yourselves and wait on the side of the bed,” she instructed. Penny scrambled off Jonathan and wrapped the material around her torso. Jonathan laughed, complaining good-naturedly that she monopolized the use of his hand. She didn’t care; she wanted to cover her nakedness. When his hand was finally mobile, Jonathan wrapped the fabric around his waist, enjoying the sensation of her captive hand so close to his stomach. After they finished, they sat dutifully on the side of the bed, waiting for the priest to finish his preparations. Finally, the holy man turned and smiled at the newlyweds, his eyes crinkling at the sight of the couple. Jonathan seemed happier than he’d ever known, almost giddy. The Almach had already worked its magic. The ancient writings stated the couple would form an unbreakable bond as the

ceremony progressed. Already the priest sensed that bond forming between Jonathan and Penny. Silently he prayed that their marriage would be long and fruitful. He’d heard of no sadness greater than the separation of those who’d bonded through the Almach. He began the official prayer and nodded to Jonathan. Jonathan smiled acknowledging that they were ready to be released from their bandages. The priest began to chant as he soaked their hands in a gold bowl filled with warm water. After a few moments, he removed their hands from the now crimson liquid and began to unbind their bandages. With the gauze removed, Jonathan squeezed Penny’s hand. She hoped their sense closeness would continue after their hands were separated. They held each other’s hands until the priest opened their fingers and began to pull their hands apart. Pain shot through her palm. Somehow, they’d become stuck together. She didn’t know if it was the dried blood that bound them or if their flesh had actually fused. All she knew for certain was that the separation from Jonathan was going to produce a lot of pain. The priest chanted as he poked their raw flesh. If Penny had been standing, she’d surely have fainted as the priest jabbed at their wounds. She’d eaten nothing for over twenty-four hours but fought nausea nonetheless. Finally after what felt like an eternity, the priest succeeded in cutting their hands apart. As he cleansed the wounds, he smiled, admiring the perfect symmetry and smooth lines he’d created. As he tended to Jonathan’s hand, Penny mustered the courage to open her own palm to finally gaze upon the mark. She was relieved to see it didn’t look very bloody, however the scar would certainly be something she’d never be able to dismiss. Carved into her palm was a perfect circle with a triangle inside. Inside the triangle were three arched lines, two parallel and one resting on top. The design looked like an altar situated inside the triangle. Jonathan leaned to admire her mark as the priest cleaned and bandaged his wound. “Those arched lines in the middle are our first initials, in the Loran alphabet, merged together to look like an altar. Very beautiful, don’t you think? I saw it in my dream.” Words escaped her as she stared at her swollen palm where their initials intertwined. She wiggled her fingers. They still worked. She sighed,

relieved that no vital nerves seemed to be severed; she’d still be able to type at her computer. Finally the priest turned to Penny. He cleansed her wound and dressed it with crisp gauze. Then he turned to pour the wine and blood mixture into a goblet. After capping the skin, he transferred liquid from Jonathan’s cup into Penny’s, this time filling hers even more. Jonathan downed his glass. Penny, stomach rumbling, guzzled hers as well. The priest finished a prayer, gathered his equipment, and bowed as he exited the tent. Hannah scurried behind him and re-entered with a tray filled with bread, cheese, and fruit. After placing the supplies on the table, she smiled as she left the two lovers alone again. “You two have a wonderful day. I’ll see you around noon. I’ll be preparing your new quarters this morning.” Then she was gone. Penny’s head pounded and her stomach rumbled. “I’m famished,” she said, “let’s eat.” Jonathan’s gaze devoured her, “First things first,” he leaned close, “I want to love you properly first. With both hands.” His breath tickled her ear as she felt her cheeks turn warm.

Chapter 15 He was mad. No, he was absolutely pissed off. It wasn’t supposed to happen like this. She was supposed to be his. She was supposed to belong to him. Why would Jonathan want her anyway? Now, he wouldn’t have her and she’d be his queen. Not only would she be his queen, but she’d outrank him. A “regular” wife of Jonathan’s would still be a lower rank, but because of the Almach, she’d outrank him forever. All he could do was watch as she rose in status – and it wouldn’t be long until she could order him around. Each time they consummated the marriage, her share of the wine grew until she drank as much as Jonathan. Equal shares because they would be as equal as a man and woman could be. Benjamin cringed. She wasn’t even a Loran woman. He spit on the ground. Why Jonathan decided to marry this woman, he’d never understand. With Horab’s land dispute intensifying each passing day, Jonathan couldn’t afford to put aside his duties for a day, much less as week. “Instead, he’s fucking like a bunny day and night,” Benjamin swore under his breath. Perhaps if he talked with Jonathan, he could make him forget the rest of the Almach and attend to his duties. What would Loran do if they lost that parcel of land? It was rich with oil and rumors abounded that there may be uranium deposits there as well. It appeared to be a potential gold mine of natural resources. News also circulated that King Jihad was gathering troops to take the land by force. Benjamin swore again. He’d better talk to Jonathan. He was trotting through the middle of the camp when he heard it. Ahlalalalalala! The cry then echoed throughout the rest of the camp. Shit. He’d done it again. Benjamin seethed. He imagined her cup filling and felt his status drop. He arrived at Jonathan’s tent and strode towards the door. Zola and Zimri grabbed his arms as he approached. “Sir Zadok will not be disturbed until noon.” Zola mumbled. “I’ve got to talk to him,” Benjamin pulled away, “it’s important.” “Absolutely not. We’ve got strict orders.” The huge men seized his arm

and squeezed until Benjamin’s fingers tingled. Finally, he yanked free and stamped to the end of the red carpet. “So, he wants an entire morning alone with his bride,” he thought sarcastically, “The country’s about to explode, but our grand king wants to act like a newlywed.” He snorted, mumbling, “It would serve him right if all of Loran fell into the hands of that crazy King Jihad.” He stopped. He loved his country. He paused, swearing under his breath, “Damn. How could this be happening?” In his heart, he didn’t want Jihad to rule Loran. Besides, the people loved Jonathan. Hell, he loved Jonathan too. Although it would probably drive him mad, he decided to wait and speak with him at noon. ***** Jonathan, leaning on his elbow, stroked Penny’s cheek with the back of his hand. She lay on her side, bodies molding together, with her back against his chest. A thin blanket covered the two lovers. Her sheer bridal gown lay in a crumpled heap on the floor. She sighed, “I can’t believe this is happening.” She snuggled closer thinking, “I’ve made love to this man twice but I only met him a week ago. Less than a week ago -- and we’re married.” She turned. The noon sun shone into the marriage chamber, dancing in his wavy hair. His dark chocolate eyes, mysterious and deep in thought, reflected the suns glow. “Why does this feel so right?” she whispered. Jonathan smiled dreamily, “Because it is right. It’s fate. Isn’t life wonderful when you listen to your heart?” Penny chuckled, snuggling into his chest, “I can’t explain it, but I feel so good when I’m near you.” She paused, “Correction. I’d have to say I feel wonderful.” “Me too,” he rearranged her tousled hair. “It makes me nervous,” she lowered her head onto his arm, “things are going too well.” Jonathan grasped her hand and kissed it, “Things are going well right now. I’m sure our love will be tested, but I’m also sure it will survive. I love you, Penny Andrews, or shall I call you Penny Zadokimri. You now share my name.” Penny nodded in disbelief. She shared his name. Penny Zadok. Penny Zadokimri. She was his wife. His wife, the queen. She was a queen. The

Queen of Loran. Her Royal Highness. It was too much to grasp. She shook her head; the thought jumbled her mind too much. She decided to think about it later. He continued, pulling her closer, “I believe in us. I believe in our love. And I believe in fate. We’re destined to be together. Whatever happens, we’ll be together.” She closed her eyes. She wanted this moment to last forever. They both fell into a blissful sleep. ***** Benjamin paced outside the tent like a caged animal. A few hours had passed since his last attempt to enter. The news he carried grew like a cancer. He needed to talk to Jonathan before he exploded. He stood at the edge of the red carpet and watched the shadows shrink. When would he be granted an audience? Then he heard it. His blood ran cold. He heard it again. Rage bubbled up from deep within him. He heard giggling. Dammit!!! They’re fucking again??!! Rage burst through his veins. The thought of her status rising any more today made his blood boil. Benjamin literally exploded and sprinted toward the tent door. Zimri and Zola, completely caught off guard, lunged to thwart Benjamin’s entrance but were too slow. He stumbled past them and burst into the marriage chamber. Seated on the ground, Penny and Jonathan munched their dinner, eyes widening as Benjamin flew through the flap. Gasping, Penny pulled the cloth covering her torso tighter as Jonathan leaped to his feet, ready to defend his bride. Zola and Zimri, scrambling behind him, grabbed Benjamin’s arms and prepared to drag him from the tent. Jonathan, recognizing Benjamin as the intruder, dropped his hands to his hips demanding, “Zola, Zimri, wait.” He turned to Benjamin, “What the hell is going on?” Benjamin, suddenly embarrassed dropped his eyes to the ground, but not before noticing Penny’s milky shoulders. “Uh, I’m very sorry to interrupt you, but, I, uh, I really need to speak to you, Jonathan.” He lifted his eyes, not to look at Jonathan, but to look closer at Penny. Her pearly shoulders contrasted against the deep red cloth wrapped around her body. Burgundy fingerprints peppered the tender flesh. The prints made from dried blood

made him salivate. He imagined primal passion mixing with blood and semen. The thought of it ignited an insanity within his soul. Without realizing it, his gaze turned into a leer. “I’m busy,” Jonathan strode to the bed, jerked a blanket from it and covered Penny’s shoulders. As he wrapped the fabric around her, the guards began to drag Benjamin out of the tent again. He abruptly yanked away from them. “It’s urgent!” his eyes pleaded with Jonathan. He didn’t look in Penny’s direction. He couldn’t afford to be distracted again. “God, Benjamin,” frustration flooded Jonathan’s face, “I just got married. I want some time with my bride.” “I understand, sir, but this is extremely urgent. It needs your immediate attention,” Benjamin breathed deep, trying to sound firm, “I certainly wouldn’t interrupt your consummation ceremony unless it was absolutely necessary.” “I’m not leaving.” Jonathan stood unmovable like a brick wall. “I’m not leaving until you listen to me.” Benjamin countered. Tension stretched the air as each man glared at the other. The guards, eyes darting from one to the other, watched the impasse. They were obligated to protect Jonathan and Penny, but didn’t want to dishonor Benjamin by dragging him out by force. Everyone stood fixed, watching Benjamin and Jonathan glare at each other. “Excuse me,” both men whirled in the direction of the voice. Who would dare interrupt their disagreement? Certainly not a woman. Women dared not speak in the presence of men. Nor did they venture to interrupt an argument of such magnitude – one in which Jonathan’s direct orders had been violated. Yet, she spoke. Penny continued, looking at Jonathan, “If it’s urgent, don’t you think you should speak to him?” Her eyes flitted from one man to the other, “I mean,” she continued, “ I’ll be fine if you need to take care of some business. I won’t mind. It sounds important.” Benjamin hadn’t expected Penny to be his ally. He thought she’d monopolize Jonathan’s time and dominate his life even more now that they were married. He’d figured she’d be a typical “needy” woman, especially since she was an American. “They like to think of themselves as independent,” he thought, “but they’re all weak.” However, Penny’s reaction

surprised him, but he wouldn’t let her know it. Besides, he didn’t want to think about her right now – he couldn’t afford to be distracted again. He needed to warn Jonathan about Jihad. Yet her presence filled the tent, her soft scent capturing the whole room. A man would have to be dead not to notice her radiant skin and clear blue eyes. “Really,” she nodded her head towards Jonathan, “I’ll be fine. Go now and I’ll wait for you.” In spite of his intentions, she’d caught his attention again. Benjamin began to salivate as he gazed at her angelic appearance literally glowing in the sunlight filtering through the tent. The sun danced in her hair. She looked serene, eyes wide. Jonathan didn’t want to leave but couldn’t bear to watch Benjamin leering at his bride anymore. He wanted him out of there. How could he dare interrupt their time of consummation? He glanced towards Penny. Her hands fluttered like white butterflies as she gestured towards the door, telling him nonverbally to leave. If speaking with Benjamin was the only way to get a little peace, he’d do it. “OK,” Jonathan spouted, “C’mon, Benjamin. You’ve got ten minutes. That’s it. Make it fast.” He strode to the tent door with Benjamin hurrying ahead of him. The guards also exited to stand at their posts. Outside, Jonathan said, “This better be good.” “Uh, yeah, well,” Benjamin stammered, confused by Jonathan’s anger. He’d always been Jonathan’s right-hand man. Hell, he’d even been trusted with most of the wedding plans. Even though Penny should have gone to him, he’d arranged for the priest to perform the Almach, and personally contacted most of the guests. How could Jonathan possibly be so coarse now, glaring at him with such contempt? Jonathan should’ve understood that he’d never interrupt him unless it was absolutely necessary. He sighed, “It’s just that we’ve got terrible trouble near the border. It’s the Hinri Zone again. Word is that Jihad is gathering troops to take it by force. We need to move on this information. Either send more troops or negotiate again. If I knew what to do, I wouldn’t bother you. I know you’re in the middle of this ceremony, but I’m afraid we may lose Hinri this time. What do you want me to do?” The Hinri Zone. “Shit,” Jonathan sighed, suddenly looking ten years older. How could this be happening now? Why would Jihad suddenly move

in such an offensive manner? He was obviously ignoring the last treaty – again. Jonathan suspected his intentions all along. That’s why they’d hoped to get the Security Chief – to find out Jihad’s plans. Instead he’d found Penny. Rumors circulated concerning Jihad’s intentions, but nothing could be confirmed. Until now. “It’s a bad time. Dammit. Why now?” He struggled to regain his composure. What should he do? He didn’t want to leave Penny. He didn’t want to lose Hinri. He needed time. If only these two events hadn’t happened simultaneously. He sighed and thought aloud, “OK. After tonight we’ll be half way through the consummation process. I’ve got to finish the Almach as soon as possible so I can monitor this Hinri situation.” He paused then groaned, “Oh God, I didn’t want my marriage ceremony to be rushed.” His eyes rose to Benjamin’s as he regained his composure. He breathed deep. “Obviously Hinri will need my attention. As much as I hate to do it, I suppose we better start heading toward Halibar tomorrow and get Penny settled into the royal quarters. I don’t want anything to happen to her. Jihad’s men can be vicious. I’d hoped to have the consummation finished before we started for home, but I guess that’s not going to be the case. We’ll have to finish on our way to the palace.” He bit his lip. “It won’t be safe to be out here until this is resolved. Shit. Why couldn’t Jihad have waited a while?” Benjamin shook his head. “Well,” Jonathan sighed, “You go to Hinri and officially put the defense army on alert. You’ve got my unconditional support to do whatever you need to do to ensure peace. If you need more troops, you may order more men to the border. I’ll give you the authorization you need. I’m sure the troops in Hinri are already aware of the situation. Your job is to keep me posted. Don’t use any wireless communication if possible. Jihad’s men may be monitoring it. Keep our intelligence people on alert as well. We may need to use some of them against Jihad.” He sighed. Lines of disappointment carved his face. “That’s it for now. Thanks for telling me, my friend.” He grasped Benjamin’s arm. “I’m sorry for my behavior back there. You’re my most trusted friend. I don’t know what got into me. If you ever need to talk again, don’t hesitate to come. OK?” Benjamin nodded, “I’m sorry to have interrupted you.”

“That’s fine. I’d better get back to my bride.” Jonathan turned towards the tent. Benjamin shook his head. He’d never seen Jonathan behave in such a manner. Before he’d met Penny, women, especially wives, existed only for his pleasure. He’d even given one of them to Benjamin as a birthday gift. This American woman had changed him. Since he’d met Penny, Jonathan seemed distracted. In the matter of just a few days his world suddenly revolved around that woman. Benjamin wondered how long this new attitude would last. But, he’d performed the Almach. Mystics believed the exchange of blood created a bond between the man and woman that would never be broken. Benjamin used to laugh off the belief as a stupid superstition, but he sensed something between Jonathan and Penny. He felt it when he invaded their marriage chamber. He had a bad feeling about this – the marriage, the situation with Hinri – and Penny. Benjamin sighed, “This woman’s gonna mess everything up. Jonathan’s gonna regret this.” Just then, Hannah and the priest breezed past him. Obviously news of Jihad’s threats had reached them. Looking somber, they carried the goblets, the wineskin, and a large box. Benjamin cringed. He knew what would happen next. The Almach would proceed, her cup will now be a quarter full, and she’d rise in rank.

Chapter 16 “What’s wrong?” Penny poked at her food. Jonathan

seemed distracted since returning from his meeting with Benjamin. He’d hardly looked present when the priest performed the Almach blessing. He attended physically, but his mind seemed distant throughout the whole ceremony. Penny’s cup was now one-quarter full, the next consummation marked the halfway point of the ceremony. Six consummations. With three complete, they’d be half finished. It hardly seemed possible. But something was terribly wrong. Even Hannah looked worried. Hannah and Jonathan spoke briefly at the tent door, mumbling in the Loran dialect, but nothing seemed resolved. Both left the encounter with lines of worry etched in their faces. “What’s wrong,” Penny repeated. “Nothing you need to concern yourself with.” He poked at his food but hadn’t eaten anything since his meeting. “I think there is. You need to share what’s on you heart. If I’m the queen, it’s time you told me this horrible news. You look terrible. What’s wrong?” Her eyes bore into him. “Really, it’s nothing. Just a minor land dispute. Benjamin’s gonna take care of it,” he tried to shrug off her inquiry. Penny gazed at him, deep in thought. Finally she spoke. “The Hinri zone,” she whispered, “Is hardly a minor land dispute. The land is rich with oil and possibly uranium. Horab says it’s theirs. Given to them by their god eons ago. It’s been Loran’s possession for centuries. Funny how Horab suddenly wanted to regain their ‘rightful’ possession of the land when the oil was discovered.” Jonathan’s eyebrows rose. “You know about our conflict with Horab?” Penny smiled, “I’m not completely ignorant about every aspect of your culture. Only obscure ceremonies.” “Well,” Jonathan sighed, “Jihad is organizing troops to take the land by force. I’ve got defense troops there, but I’ll do almost anything to avoid a

war. Call me a pacifist, but there are better ways to deal with conflict.” “With Jihad organizing troops, it’s a bad time to be on a honeymoon, don’t you think?” She poked at a grape on her plate. “No. Benjamin will take care of things and keep me posted,” he touched her hand, “I love you, Penny. I’ve loved you forever and I’ll continue to love you always. I’ve known my whole life you’d be mine.” Confusion twisted his face as he continued, “I don’t know why, but I have this overwhelming urge to move our marriage through the Almach. I don’t know why I need to rush, it’s just that I have this feeling that if we don’t complete the ceremony as soon as possible, we won’t be able to finish it.” He paused, deep in thought then spoke, “This feeling has nothing to do with the situation with Horab, I’ve felt this way since I found out who you were. That’s why I moved so fast to marry you. I know your head is probably reeling from so much happening so fast, but I promise, as soon as the Almach is complete and you’ve arisen to the highest status you can, I’ll give you the space you need to get used to your new life.” His eyes cut into hers, “Please trust me?” Strange. For some reason, she actually trusted him. She trusted him last night and she trusted him today. She not only trusted him, but she loved him. She silently moved to the other side of the table and sat close. “I do. But I want you to remember that if you need to deal with this crisis, please do so. I’ll understand. I don’t want you to neglect anything for me.” He smiled and wrapped his arms around her. “I knew you’d say that. See? I know you better than you think.” She laughed and shook her head. “Now,” he announced, “I don’t want to change the subject drastically, but to be honest, I think we could both use a bath.” He wasn’t kidding. Dried blood flaked from her arm and stuck wherever it landed. The “love is messy” concept didn’t feel romantic at the moment. “I really need to clean up,” she agreed, “Where’s the tub?” “No tub today,” his eyes laughed, “We bathe at our special place. It will probably be the last time we’ll get to see it for a long time. We probably shouldn’t go there now, but I feel like it’s worth the risk.” He turned to the large box Hannah carried into the tent and opened it. Inside were two hooded cloaks. “Here,” Jonathan handed her the smaller one, “put this on

and we’ll go to our bathing location.” Penny lifted the cloak to her head while keeping the thin blanket wrapped around her body. She grasped it tight, not wanting to be caught unclothed if an unexpected wind blew open the front. She tied the hood and exited the tent. Zimri and Zola waited with more than a dozen guards on horseback. Penny and Jonathan mounted their animal and proceeded to the same oasis they’d visited the night before their marriage. Again, it was surrounded by guards – except more this time. Penny and Jonathan entered the oasis and after dismounting, allowed their horse to wander freely. Another large box lay on the ground surrounded by jars of soap next to a small pile of washcloths. “Hannah thinks of everything, doesn’t she?” Penny said. Jonathan nodded. She stood at the edge of the water gazing at her surroundings. “Isn’t it splendid?” Jonathan murmured, mesmerized by the beauty surrounding them. “This is one of my favorite places in the world. When I’m here, I hardly know I’m in a desert. “It’s beautiful.” The scent of flowers enveloped her. The same flowers that lined the walls of the main tent the first time she saw it. “Penny,” Jonathan grasped her bandaged hand. His touch filled her with tension, “we have to start traveling towards Halibar tomorrow. I hate it there, but it’s too dangerous out here. Especially for you. You’re not familiar with the desert. A person can easily die out here. We’ll have to finish the Almach on our way back to the palace.” Penny turned. “You don’t like Halibar. Why?” Jonathan shrugged. “It feels like a tomb. I need to wander. I can’t stand being still for long. I feel like my every move is monitored when I’m there. At least out here, I feel like I have a little freedom. Not much, but more than when I’m in Halibar.” “It can’t be that bad.” “Oh yeah,” Jonathan rolled his eyes, “Once, last summer, I decided to go to the market to get some fruit. I know, I could have sent Hannah or a servant, but I just wanted to get out of that stone prison I call my home for an hour or so. I wanted to see some real people and smell some real smells. I wasn’t gone long, but when I returned, you’d think World War III

had started. Everybody was searching for me.” He chuckled, “Hannah really gave me hell for that. Since then, there’s usually somebody keeping an eye on every movement I make. Out here, it’s impossible for them to keep such close track.” “You sound like reluctant monarchy.” She chuckled, imagining Hannah giving him hell. “In some ways I hate the weight of my crown but I love Loran and her people.” A slow smile spread across his face, “It’s ironic though, Loran has a somewhat reluctant king and a very reluctant queen.” “I think the Loran people are fortunate to have someone like you,” Penny squeezed his hand. “Not when I have this incredible urge to wander. Sometimes I think I’ll go mad if I don’t get out of that horrible city. I have a primal need to feel the sand beneath my feet. I need to get away from all the cement and noise and feel the warm earth under me. I like to feel earth’s breath brush past me. God, I love it out here.” His eyes looked distant. “So,” Penny dug a hole in the sand with her toe, “What will become of me when you’re out wandering?” Jonathan laughed, “I’d hoped you’d explore with me – after the situation with Horab is resolved. You’re a dreamer – a wanderer. I know it. Remember we’re bound together forever. You’ll not be rid of me very soon!” He pulled Penny into his arms. “Let’s not talk of land disputes or wandering right now. I think we should enjoy our time together.” A mischievous smirk invaded his face. He dove into her neck and nibbled it savagely. He swept her in his arms and waded into the clear waist-deep water. Then he plunged into the cold depths, dragging her along with him. They surfaced, her sputtering, him laughing uncontrollably. Finally she paused, an evil glimmer emerging in her eyes. Without warning, she splashed the frigid liquid towards his face with all her strength. Water filled the air around him, splashing against ears, eyes, nose, with no relief in sight. Finally he lunged towards the source of the onslaught and tackled its cause. They tumbled into the depths of the water, wrestling and sparring against each other. He’d jab and pull her close while she evaded his grasp, but just far enough to make him struggle to reach her again. When

they finally wearied of their game, they both broke into gales of laughter. Suddenly he stopped. That terrible hunger gnawed in his eyes again. He clutched her hand and drew her close. She didn’t resist. He untied her soaked cloak and slid it from her shoulders. She did the same to his. Next, he opened the fabric that covered her body. Before she could breathe a word, he dove into her breasts. Her hands grasped his hair as he devoured her. He slid his hands downward, over the gentle swell of her buttocks, and to her legs. He lifted them and as she slid down his body, her legs wrapped around his waist. He nibbled and kissed her shoulders. She kissed the Almach wound on his neck and tugged his hair. Without saying a word, he pulled his hips away from her and began to guide himself into her. She gasped, closing her eyes as they became one. He entered slowly and deliberately, holding her hips as he began to rhythmically move within her. They explored new heights of ecstasy, her body reacting to his in a way foreign to her. When they finished, he carried her to the beach and placed her on the warm sand. There he laid beside her stroking her hair. She no longer felt embarrassed by her nakedness. She felt too wonderful to be bothered with such trivial concerns today. The sun caressing her body, she treasured the sensation of having him close. She felt whole. She loved him. They rested for a long while, chatting, laughing and sharing stories. Finally pulled away. “It’s almost evening. We’d better finish our baths before it gets dark.” He raised his head and yelled, “Ahlalalalalalala!” The guards echoed the cry. Jonathan poured a handful of sand on her bare stomach before he dived back into the water. Penny scrambled after him. ***** Face glowing, she snuggled close to him as they returned to the camp, the bond between them growing stronger with each moment they shared. Instead of leading the horse to the main tent, Jonathan guided the animal to his quarters and eased her out of the saddle. Her horsemanship skills had improved a little – but not a lot. As they entered the tent, Penny caught her breath. Hannah did a spectacular job decorating it. Flowers graced the walls, petals lay upon the bed and bowls of fruit rested upon each table.

The scent of incense clung to the air. “If Halibar is anything like this, I know I’ll like it,” Penny murmured, drinking in the myriad of colors and scents bombarding her senses. Jonathan sighed, “Hannah had hoped to spend more time decorating but since we need to start packing tonight, she had to keep it simple. We’ll be leaving tomorrow afternoon.” “That’s fine,” she shrugged, “’Tis a Gift to be Simple.” She chuckled remembering the song she’d sung in Sunday School. She continued, “besides the tent looks perfect as far as I’m concerned.” Penny laced her fingers around Jonathan’s neck, “I’ll go anywhere as long as you’re there.” Jonathan pulled her closer and buried his nose in her hair. He closed his eyes to savor her scent. Not the scent of soaps or shampoos, the scent that was uniquely hers. The scent she possessed when the fragrance of everything else evaporated. He inhaled deeply searching for it. Ahh… there it was – he held it within him, allowing it to enter his blood and feed his body. She was his, body and soul. He inhaled again, nuzzling his nose deeper. She pulled away, “Tell me more about this situation with Horab. There’s something I don’t understand.” “What’s that?” He struggled to pull himself into the present. He’d enjoyed her scent too deeply and its intoxicating effects evaporated slowly. “If the land obviously belongs to Loran, why doesn’t the neighboring countries involve themselves in this dispute? Can’t they ally themselves with you to keep Horab under control? They should be worried about their borders too.” She furrowed her brows. Jonathan shrugged. “I’ve talked extensively with the rulers of those countries, but they don’t want to involve themselves,” he replied. “As long as Jihad is leaving them alone, they won’t align themselves with either side.” He paused, lines of worry etching deep furrows in his forehead, “They probably don’t want to draw attention to themselves or make Jihad aware of their natural resources. Maybe they don’t want to be invaded.” He sighed, “Or it could be apathy. I’ve heard every possible excuse.” He grabbed a cluster of grapes from the table, “Unfortunately, they don’t know Jihad like I do. He’s a religious zealot. A dangerous one. We may outnumber him and have superior technology, but he thinks he has god on his side. His followers are crazy.” He sat, “I think they’ll do almost anything

to get that land and I’d hate to find out what would happen to the cities on that parcel if Jihad succeeds. He keeps no prisoners. And they die in the worst ways possible.” Jonathan shook his head. “That’s why I was so surprised when you told me you were his guest. Jihad doesn’t have guests. He doesn’t have friends or advisors either. He only allows puppets in his presence.” “I never saw Jihad.” Penny plucked a grape from his bunch and nibbled it, “I dealt with his wife. I was supposed to gather information about the people of Horab for a book I’m working on. I got written information from Jihad – you know, a press packet of sorts – but I had a feeling he wasn’t telling me the whole truth. That’s when I started talking with his oldest wife. Her story was different from the written information – more like your story. She’s the person who told me about the land dispute. You see, not everyone who surrounds him supports him. His wife was quite liberal at revealing the truth.” Jonathan’s eyes searched hers. He shook his head as his mouth struggled to form the horrible words. “Penny, Jihad’s oldest wife paid a high price for her honesty. She’s dead.” Penny’s eyes flew open. “No….” “Jonathan nodded. “Yes. Her body was found in the desert with the head missing; arms and legs severed, and…” he paused, searching for the softest words but not finding them. He finally spoke, “sewn on backwards.” He flinched, imagining the sight. “My sources tell me the Horab police identified her from the fingerprints.” He paused, then added, “Well, what was left of the fingerprints….” Penny gasped, “That’s horrible.” She sat, imagining the wife’s beautiful face. Although Penny didn’t know her well, she knew the woman had been kind, hospitable, and easy to talk to. In her mind’s ear, she still heard her fantastic laugh. Penny cringed at the thought of this gentle woman dying in such a horrific manner. “I’m glad you’re not there anymore,” Jonathan interjected, “If he’d known you’d questioned the information he provided, you’d be dead too.” “My laptop is still there.” Penny suddenly felt vulnerable imagining Jihad’s wife’s fate. “All my notes were on the hard drive.” “I’m sure it’s been destroyed,” Jonathan murmured. “I hope you didn’t

have any other important writings on it,” he touched her hand, stroking her fingers. “That’s probably why Jihad took such pains to find you. He discovered what you were writing and wanted to make sure you were dead.” He pulled her closer and hugged her. “I’m so glad you got out of there. Your computer is a small loss in comparison to your life.” He paused, then continued, “I’ll be happy to get you a new machine.” Her laptop. She’d owned it for a long time and carried it everywhere imaginable. Sure, it was obsolete, but it did what she wanted it to do. She was thoroughly familiar with the software, and preferred it to all the other computers available. Now, like her previous life, it was gone. She’d have to struggle to remember what was contained on the old system, and replace the information into a new one. She hated to spend her time transferring files when she could create something new. “This is unbelievable. How can you live like this?” She hated the insanity of land disputes, murders, and losing her valuable information simply because it wasn’t flattering to those in power. “What do you mean?” “It’s like living inside a novel. Action and conflict at every page turn.” Jonathan laughed aloud, “It’s no worse than living in Minnesota. I hear your weather is extremely changeable. Freezing one day and balmy the next. You even have weather fatalities. What’s the difference between a changing weather climate and changing political climate? You simply endure because it’s your home.” “Not a good comparison,” she was unamused. “You can hardly compare a weather fatality to the murder of Jihad’s wife.” “She was one of many,” Jonathan shook his head. “You forget you’re not in America. The life of a woman is not very valuable here.” Then he smiled slightly, “Unless they’ve performed the Almach.” Penny sighed, wondering if she’d ever completely understand this culture. Jonathan squeezed her shoulder and turned to his desk to read some “important” papers Benjamin had left for him. “Guess you could be right….” Her voice trailed away, merging with her thoughts. The image of Jihad’s wife flew through her mind – her kind eyes, her smile, her limbs sewn on backward.

The inconvenience of Minnesota’s weather could hardly be compared to what had happened to her. How could anyone have violated her in such a horrible manner? What kind of person would be capable of such an act? Penny sighed. She didn’t even know her first name. They had never been formally introduced. She’d only known her as “Jihad’s oldest wife.” Now she was known as “Jihad’s dead wife.” She didn’t have an identity. Was anybody mourning her death? Was anybody crying for her? Penny turned to Jonathan. He obviously felt sickened by the violent act that became her death, but didn’t seem to be mourning her. A tear coursed its way down her cheek for a woman who died a horrible death without real mourners, without a real investigation. Jonathan leaned on one elbow, pouring over the papers, reading intently while marking the margins with a red pen. His black hair glistened with the candlelight. She imagined how firm his shoulders would feel under her fingers and the warmth from his body permeating into her. Her heart tittered, remembering their first dance together – his breath caressing her ear, their first real kiss, and how she’d struggled to remain standing with him so close. She twisted the wedding bands around her finger as she strolled to the door of the tent. She gazed into the sky just as the stars begin to peep through the blanket of darkness that had just begun to cover the sky. The moon smiled on her. “Please watch my family. Keep them safe,” she whispered. “Did you say something?” Jonathan lifted his head from the paperwork. “No,” she kept her eyes fixed on the moon, “keep working.” She felt torn. She wanted to go home, yet the man she loved lived in this strange country. A country that devalued women. A place where horrible acts of violence could be inflicted upon half its population and the authorities did little to stop it. Penny paused to think, then sighed. It didn’t sound very different from some cities she’d visited back in the States. It didn’t matter though, America was her home and this evening she felt homesick. The week’s events jumbled through her mind, colliding and racing in every direction. Penny gazed at the stars. All she wanted to do was to go home and pet her dog; talk to her sister on the telephone until she was sure the bill would reach four digits; walk to her parent’s house, drink colas, and listen to them bicker and laugh all afternoon. She needed to take some time to sort through her feelings. Everything that was familiar

seemed far away now. Today, land disputes and marriage ceremonies dominated her attention. Then she felt it. She felt him moving near. It was the strangest sensation she’d ever experienced up to this point. She focused her thoughts, trying to figure out how she knew he stood close. She didn’t hear him and she couldn’t capture his scent. Yet something within her knew he was near. Finally she felt him touch her shoulder, “Are you wishing on the moon tonight?” She didn’t answer his question, “I felt you near me.” “I know, I feel it too. It’s the Almach. Our spirits are binding together. When we complete the ceremony, we will instinctively feel the other always – especially when our spirits are quiet,” he slid his arms around her waist. They stood together gazing at the moon, him leaning his cheek against her head. “Did you send a message to Minnesota?” “Yeah,” she whispered. “Can I ask what you sent?” “I told my family I miss them.” He buried his nose in her hair. “I’m sorry.”

Chapter 17 Penny awoke with a start the next morning with bustling camp noises piercing her ears. Sounds of whinnying horses and yelling humans filled the air. Something was definitely wrong. She turned, pushing aside pillows, to ask Jonathan what was happening but the space where he once laid was now empty. Penny leaped to her feet and hurried to the tent door. “Ugh,” she mumbled, feeling his creamy liquid exit her body. She lunged towards one of the small cloths Hannah left after the Almach ceremony last night and swept the substance away as best she could. She paused, remembering how they’d made love earlier that morning. He’d been particularly gentle without a hint of madness in his eyes. She’d also sensed sadness within him, however when they’d finished, she felt completely cherished and loved. She wondered where he could have gone. She figured he was probably supervising some of the preparations for travel. Penny peeked out the tent door. The tent city was disbanding. Men yelled and women scrambled, carrying their possessions and packing them on horses, camels, and donkeys. Penny watched the mélange of activity, amazed at how quickly everything dismantled, leaving only lovely, tan sand behind. Through the hubbub, a familiar face caught Penny’s eye. It was Hannah’s. The priest followed her and taking up the rear by about ten yards, Jonathan dodged animals and travelers in an attempt to keep pace with Hannah. Penny ducked into the tent to find a covering more suitable for company. Sure, Hannah’d seen her in all manner of disarray, but she still tried to maintain some sort of dignity while in the priest’s presence. She listened as familiar voices mumbled a conversation that increased in volume as they drew closer. Abruptly, it ceased just before Hannah poked her head inside the tent. She spied Penny and spoke, “Good morning.” She sounded cheery but a tense smile crossed her face. Penny instantly read dread in the crinkles of Hannah’s eyes. She listened to twinges of worry etched in each word as Hannah asked, “How are you this morning?”

“I’m fine,” Penny probed Hannah’s eyes searching for the source of the apprehension. “How are you this morning?” Hannah squeezed another false smile from her lips, “I’m fine, thankyou. I’m sorry, but we must hurry today.” “I thought we were leaving in the afternoon. Why are we rushing?” Penny’s eyes search the old women’s looking for answers. Her mind ricocheted from one thought to the next. Why doesn’t Jonathan let me know what’s going on? “Sir Zadok decided we needed to leave earlier,” she forced yet another smile from her lips while fumbling with the bag she carried. She mumbled, “Here, these are your clothes for today. Put them on. Jonathan and the priest are waiting. We need to proceed with the Almach.” Penny didn’t like the tone of Hannah’s voice. It made her nervous. Hannah always seemed so calm but something made her very scared today. She threw on the clothing. Hannah watched as Penny slid into the thick robe. Just as she covered her head with the wrap, Hannah signaled to the men and they entered. Both of them had the same fear in their eyes. The priest mumbled the chants as he clumsily filled the cups; Penny’s now over a quarter full. Two more consummations and the ceremony would be complete. But something was wrong this time; tension filled the air as they drank their bloody wine. Jonathan guzzled his, then nodded to Penny to hurry as well. She gazed around the room, eyes moving from one worried face to the next. Jonathan nodded gesturing to the cup, eyes crying, “Hurry up!” She raised the goblet to her lips, allowing the substance to slide down her throat with as little as possible touching her tongue. It still felt wrong to drink blood. Finally finished, Jonathan pecked her on the cheek and ran out the door. He’d barely left the tent when soldiers outside began to dismantle it. Unable to stand her curiosity any longer, Penny dashed to Hannah, “What’s wrong?” she gasped. Hannah sighed, “Just stay by me. We’ve got to get moving.” Hannah pulled her from the tent and as they stepped outside, a dozen soldiers immediately surrounded them. These weren’t Jonathan’s men, these were Loran soldiers dressed in desert fatigues.

Alarmed, Penny turned to Hannah for an explanation but couldn’t catch her eyes. Penny squeezed her arm, “Hannah, who are these people?” Still keeping her eyes averted Hannah answered, “They’re Loran soldiers. They’re here to protect you and Jonathan.” Penny squeezed her arm tighter, “Protect us from what?” Hannah patted the hand that grasped her, “I’m sorry, I can’t say anything. Jonathan doesn’t want you alarmed. When he has time, he’ll tell you.” Hannah squirmed, “Now, please loosen your hand, you’re hurting me. I’ve told you everything I can. Just do as the guards ask and you’ll be fine.” Penny loosened her grip and searched Hannah’s face. “Is Jonathan OK?” “Yes, but we need to get back to Halibar as soon as possible.” Hannah rubbed her arm. “Hannah,” Penny touched her gently this time, “are you staying with me?” Hannah finally smiled a real smile, “I’ll be with you as long as you need me.” Penny returned the smile, but clenched her teeth in an effort to quell the scream begging to escape her lips. What’s going on? How could Jonathan do this to me? Hannah nodded to the soldiers and they led the two women to a group of horses. Penny had a sinking feeling something terribly unpleasant was about to take place. She disliked horses and she had the definite feeling they didn’t like her either. “God,” she thought, “don’t these people ever use petroleum based transportation?” Everyone in the group stopped and turned to Penny. She stood stupidly before them, not knowing what they expected. Hannah poked her, “They want you to choose a horse.” “You know I can’t ride horses,” Penny hissed. “Then choose someone to ride with you. And hurry.” Hannah motioned towards the soldiers. Penny surveyed the men. They looked awful. Most hadn’t bathed in a long time. Although she maintained a respectable social distance from them, she still smelled the scents of fermented sweat and stale whiskey emanating from their ripe bodies. Their greasy black hair almost sizzled in

the hot morning sun. She cringed. Ride a horse alone, or ride with one of those beasts. She sighed. Hannah poked her again. Finally she said, “I won’t ride with any of these men. Where’s Jonathan?” “Jonathan has more important things to do than baby-sit you.” Hannah shook Penny’s arm impatiently, “Now make a choice and let’s go.” Penny turned to Hannah, dread rising in her throat, “Can I ride with you?” “Absolutely not.” Hannah shook her head, “I’m not a good rider. Now choose someone.” Penny heard chuckling behind her. Almost snarling, she turned to glare at the offender. It was Benjamin alongside little Nathan, the cell phone man whose clothes she’d worn on the way to the main camp. Benjamin sneered, “Our American princess can’t make a simple decision? Do you want to ride with me?” Benjamin made her skin crawl. “Absolutely not,” she spouted, “Besides, you’re not supposed to be here. I thought you were in Henri.” Benjamin sneered again, “Something came up. I came back.” “Oh….” Penny raised her head high not letting Benjamin know how much she disliked him. Studying Nathan with his clean clothes and neatly combed hair, she pointed to him. “I’ll ride with you.” Nathan’s eyes flew open. “No,” Benjamin stated flatly, “Nathan’s our scout. You get to go with one of those men.” He pointed to the grimy soldiers.” Enraged, Penny turned and pointed to the first man who caught her eye, “I’ll ride with you.” The man nodded, smiling as everyone began to mount their animals. Penny watched as Hannah climbed on her beast, followed by her escort. Everyone waited for Penny. She dreaded getting on that horse with a stranger. She turned. He nodded and gestured towards the animal. Gingerly, she stepped into the stirrup, praying frantically that she’d be able to maneuver herself onto the beast correctly. She hoisted her body upward while swinging her leg over the saddle. She made it. She’d never mounted a horse alone before but she’d made it. She smiled at Benjamin as her escort bounded behind her and clasped his arm around her waist. Her smug demeanor was replaced by a twinge of alarm as the many soldiers immediately surrounded her and Hannah.

“Where’s my husband?” Penny whispered to her escort. “I’m sorry, madam, I dunno.” He spoke in slow, dull tones, keeping his arms carefully around her waist. His touch didn’t violate her; this man obviously respected her. The Almach had raised her status. After all, she was now the Queen of Loran. If it weren’t for Jonathan, she’d certainly be groped and demeaned by now. She wondered where he was. Why was everyone so nervous? Why the sudden rush to get back to Halibar? She wanted to be with Jonathan. She longed to sit with him in the saddle, to feel his arms around her, to feel as if her world was under control. Hot sand pelted them as they waited for the caravan to begin moving. Penny continually scoured the hoards of people ahead of her, seeking a glimpse of her husband. She couldn’t find him. Finally, she turned to Hannah. “Please, tell me what’s going on.” “I can’t tell you,” her eyes squinted against the wind. She turned away, “Jonathan will let you know when the time is right.” “I need to know.” “He doesn’t want you scared.” Penny leaned towards her. “Believe me, my imagination is far wilder than reality. I’m terrified. Please tell me what’s going on.” Hannah sighed. How could she allow such fear to dominate Penny? She needed to know. Jonathan needed to tell her, but Hannah didn’t know when he’d have time. Penny’s eyes pleaded with her. The pain in them overwhelmed her sense of loyalty to Jonathan. Even though she knew she shouldn’t, Hannah motioned to Penny’s escort. He moved the animal closer. “I’m sorry,” her eyes darted to the left and right, “someone should have told you,” she paused, then continued, “You see…” she never finished. A commotion erupting ahead of them instantly put the guards on alert. They separated Hannah and Penny, surrounding them with weapons drawn outward. With every muscle tensed, they scoured their surroundings searching for the source of the commotion. “What’s going on?” Penny’s thoughts collided in her mind. “Why won’t they let me see Jonathan?” Her heart pounded in her chest as she waited for the insanity to end. Finally, Benjamin approached with his hand raised.

The soldiers sighed a collective sigh of relief as they lowered their weapons. “What happened?” Penny whispered to her escort. He shook his head, “Sorry. Don’t speak good American.” Penny knew it wasn’t true. She’d heard him speak perfect English earlier. He lied so he wouldn’t have to answer her question. She didn’t feel like engaging in an argument with this underling anyway. She contented herself to sit quietly as the caravan began to move again, vowing her questions would eventually be answered. They traveled continually, coursing their way through the hot desert. The meandering pace almost drove Penny insane. The wind pelted the travelers as they wound their way through the wasteland, not diminishing all day. In fact, it whorled, howled, and seemed to strengthen as the sun traveled towards the western horizon. The travelers stopped to feed and water the animals, the humans only pausing their work to snatch a morsel to eat. A layer of sand covered everything and any food that actually resembled anything familiar crunched with bits of grit between her teeth. It was a miserable existence with steam rising from the neckline of her cloak. Blowing sand scratched the lenses of her glasses yet she knew if she removed them, her eyes would receive the full sandblasting effect. Finally when she thought she couldn’t stand that incessant wind any longer, it ceased. Surprised at the sudden calm, Penny looked towards the weary sandcovered travelers, hoping they understood this weather phenomenon. Unable to decipher any faces in amongst the never-ending sea of tan, she couldn’t catch anybody’s attention to ask them where the wind went. She tugged at the covering on her head, pulling it from her gritty hair. She shook her head to release the sand, but it seemed cemented to her head. She longed for a cool bath. Her escort spoke. “You may want to cover your head.” She was just about to ask “Why?” when it hit again. That horrible wind. Hotter and dustier than she could have imagined, and this time it mixed with a dense humidity making any debris it carried stick tighter to her skin. Far more ferocious, she struggled to replace her head wrap as the wind pulled it away from her fingers. Sand stung her face as she grasped at the material, trying to protect her skin from the

onslaught. Ribbons of frigid air, like death angels, periodically twirled around her face, scratching her cheeks. Something bad was happening. “We’ll stop soon,” Hannah yelled over the gale. “I hope so….” Whatever was happening, it scared her. Even more fear shot through her body as a low rumbling shook the earth. It sounded like thunder. Finally, clumps of travelers began to stop and form small circles while individuals constructed what appeared to be tarp shelters. Penny and Hannah’s group did the same. Soldiers assembled a small tent and instructed Hannah and Penny to sit under it. While the men tended to their animals Penny clung to Hannah. “What’s going on?” she shivered despite the horrid heat and humidity. “Bad storm,” Hannah’s eyes looked upward worriedly. “Where’s Jonathan?” “I don’t know,” Hannah placed her arms around Penny. “Don’t worry. He’ll be OK. He always is.” Penny and Hannah watched silently as the soldiers fought the wind and attempted to calm the animals. They spoke gently to them and patted their necks to no avail – the animals were almost insane with fear. Dust devils swirled around their feet as lightening began to shoot through the sky making their endeavors almost impossible. “What’s going on, Hannah,” Penny spoke in even tones. She’d experienced storms in Minnesota, but none seemed as ferocious as this one would be. “A storm,” the old woman’s eyes almost dripped fear. “I’m acutely aware that a storm is coming. What I’m asking is why are we traveling in such horrible weather? What’s been going on all day?” Penny looked her full in the face. “Death threats.” Hannah’s eyes didn’t move. “Someone in this camp is going to kill you or Jonathan. Or both of you. Jonathan’s crazy with fear. Now that he’s found you, he doesn’t want to lose you.” “Death threats?” the words felt hollow in her mouth. “Who?” “Jihad,” Hannah replied flatly. “He knows about you. He knows you’re

alive. He knows what you were going to write. He’s hated Jonathan for years and wants Hinri. He has a man in this camp but we don’t know who. We just need to get to Halibar where you’ll be safe.” Penny gazed at the angry sky, digesting Hannah’s words. Jihad knew everything. She cringed as she thought about Jihad’s wife and the danger she was in while in Horab. She grasped Hannah’s hand. “Thank-you for telling me, I needed to know. I can deal with the truth.” Hannah smiled and nodded. Just then a huge gust of wind plowed through their little circle causing dust devils to dance with wild joy. Penny grasped Hannah tighter as the storm began to envelop them. Thunder rumbled and lightning cut the sky. Penny’d never encountered a desert thunderstorm before. This one was far fiercer than anything she’d experienced in Minnesota. She’d watched storms before, even gone tornado watching, but this tempest came so suddenly and with such fury, she felt completely unprepared. She wondered what would happen when the rain came. She watched the soldiers struggling to keep their horses calm. They strained against the power of the beasts, stroking them and trying to keep fear from overpowering them. Only one man guarded the two women and he eventually needed to scramble to help his comrades as the horses became uncontrollable. The women were alone now. Suddenly, from outside their small circle, Penny glimpsed something large walking towards them: a looming black figure. She flinched, remembering Hannah’s words: somebody in the camp planned to kill Jonathan – or her. She prepared to defend herself in case the stranger decided to attack. She slid her hand towards one of the narrow rods that supported the shelter. It had a sharp point. If she needed to use it she would. The dark figure glided towards her, the wind seemingly having no effect on its stride. It walked past the guards, towards the shelter. Penny squeezed Hannah’s hand hoping she’d notice the ominous specter. Penny held her breath as she grasped the rod, preparing to defend herself. As the figure drew closer, the guards still occupied themselves keeping the horses calm. They didn’t react to the stranger’s movements. Penny tensed her body waiting for the inevitable; she and Hannah certainly seemed to be its target. It ignored everything going on around it and focused on walking straight to Penny. She squinted her eyes against

the flying debris, ready to fight. The black figure still made its way towards her. “Who is it?” Penny asked Hannah, pointing towards the ghost. “I don’t know,” Hannah said, shaking her head. Knowing she couldn’t rely on the guards to defend her from the stranger, Penny said, “I’ll take care of everything. You hold up the tent.” Penny, trying not to arouse the suspicion of the stranger, pulled the stake from the ground as Hannah raised her hands to hold the tarp in place. When the figure came close enough, she slid out from under the shelter and held the stake, like a spear, ready to defend her and Hannah. The figure stopped. Frantically, Penny scanned the area to see if any assistance would be available to her if she needed it. The guards would be of little help. They spent their time scurrying to keep the many animals under control. The storm had completely spooked the horses. There was little the guards could do except attempt to calm them. Penny turned back to the strange figure approaching her. Her hand tightened on the rod. “Don’t take one more step towards us,” she yelled, trying to sound as threatening as possible over the howling wind. The figure didn’t respond. “Identify yourself.” She remembered the line from a movie she’d watched once. It sounded “in-control” – exactly how she wanted to appear now. The figure still didn’t respond. Penny yelled. “Identify yourself or you’ll be sorry.” Shit. She shouldn’t have added that last part. It sounded really stupid. She didn’t have a clue as to how she’d make him sorry. The figure still didn’t respond, however it bent slightly, and made a muffled sound. “Identify yourself,” Penny tried to sound ferocious. “I can see you’re doing fine,” laughed the figure in a voice Penny recognized. “Jonathan!” she exclaimed as she raced towards him. Tears squeezed through her eyelids as she slammed into him, hugging him tight. “I’m glad to see you too,” He stroked her head. “I see you’ve found a weapon,” he fingered the tent post.

“You scared me.” She pulled away. “Why would you sneak up on us like that?” “What do you mean? I just walked here,” his eyes searched hers. He saw fear. “Wait a minute. You seem upset. Are you OK?” She pulled away. “Why didn’t you tell me?” “Tell you what?” His brows furrowed together. “You know what I’m talking about,” her eyes accused him of deceit. “Someone told you,” he replied numbly. “Yes,” she squeezed his hands, “why didn’t you tell me.” His eyes met hers. “I didn’t want you to worry.” “Yeah,” she replied sarcastically, “and to have the entire camp moving on such short notice, and being surrounded by armed guards, traveling during horrible weather, and not seeing you all day – that didn’t make me worry at all.” She pulled her hands out of his. “You need to be honest with me. Let me know what’s going on. The truth is far less scary than my imagination.” Jonathan smiled as the horrid wind whipped them. He gazed skyward – judging from the churning black clouds, the storm would soon rage at full force. He hated to see her upset, but he still believed she didn’t need to know everything all the time. He had no intention of ever telling her anything that would be upsetting. Yet, he didn’t want to argue right now. Not with this storm brewing. He said, “I won’t keep anything from you again.” Then he added, “Unless it’s absolutely necessary.” He glanced at the terrified horses, “The storm is going to be a bad one. We better get to some shelter.” Penny pointed to the little tent, “Hannah’s over there. We can join her.” “No. I want to be alone with you for a while. I haven’t got to see my beautiful bride all day.” He grasped her hand as he pulled her away from the little circle. He tossed the tent post to one of the guards as he passed by. “Watch Hannah,” he yelled. The guard nodded and hiked towards the old woman. Penny glanced back. “Will Hannah be OK?” She never heard the answer. The rain began to fall in torrents as they ran away. Penny had no idea where they ran, but simply allowed Jonathan to lead.

They arrived at another tent similar to the one she’d shared with Hannah. It provided shelter from the falling rain, but had no floor. The walls flapped frantically in the wind. Jonathan pushed her inside and stooped to tighten the ropes. When he ducked inside, he pulled her close and kissed her with a fire that takes many hours to kindle. She struggled as his hand slid along her leg. “Oh God,” she groaned, “not here.” “Here.” he demanded as lightning shot through the sky. The madness possessed his eyes again. He knew he had to complete the Almach tonight. He’d learned from his sources that Jihad’s accomplice would make his move sometime tomorrow. If the traitor were to succeed in killing Jonathan, Penny needed to be of the highest status possible. He’d surely die a second death if she’d come this close to absolute freedom and didn’t achieve it. He undid the ropes that held her clothing and pulled her robes over her shoulders. Rivulets of water coursed their paths around their hungry bodies as he devoured her.

Chapter 18 They completed the Almach that night with a passion that rivaled the storm’s fury. She awoke in his arms, smiling as she remembered how proud Hannah and the priest looked when she and Jonathan drank the final blood and wine concoction. Jonathan apologized over and over for waking them up in the middle of the night to complete the final ceremony. They didn’t seem to mind. Penny and Jonathan were now as equal as Loran custom allowed. After the priest left, Jonathan smiled and without any argument from Penny, consumed her again, thus completing the physical aspect of the ceremony. Now, only Jonathan out-ranked her in any way. But that didn’t matter to her at the moment. All that mattered was that he thoroughly loved her; she felt it every time he touched her. And although she didn’t understand it, she loved him. He looked peaceful as he slept. She chuckled as she touched the sand caking his face. She smiled as she remembered her cries of ecstasy, drowned out by the raging storm. Jonathan liked messy love and he’d certainly achieved his goal again. She brushed sand from the tip of his nose. She’d never understand how she could possibly love this man she hardly knew. But she did. She loved him completely and wholly – with every fiber of her being. She’d never felt so peaceful as she did this moment. She kissed his sandy lips awakening him. Before she could speak, his mouth consumed hers. He opened her cloak, slid on top of her and entered her body. Moaning, her body reacted to his primal passion. She clung to him as his fire consumed and burned for what seemed forever. Finally, with both spent and sweaty, he slid his body from hers and stroked her hair. They lay together watching the sunrise. “Jonathan.” She whispered snuggling closer. “What?” He kissed her ear. “I just wanted to say your name.” He smiled. “I wondered what our love making would be like when it wasn’t mandatory.” He laughed. “I have to say I like loving you without the

whole camp knowing about it. In fact, I spent most of yesterday afternoon wondering if you’d let me touch you after the Almach was complete.” Penny laughed and buried her face in his sandy shirt. “I love you Jonathan Zadok. I’ll always love you.” He held her tight as they laid together and watched the sunrise. She turned to watch his face as the sun peeked over the horizon. He looked radiant – sand covered and radiant – a dreamer and a lover. A believer of fate and destiny. A smile spread across his cheeks as the sun finally burst into view. “Did you see that?” he gushed. “Yeah,” she gazed at him, watching the sun rise in his chocolate colored eyes. He turned to her. “I love you Penny Zadok. You’re my life.” He pulled her close and held her tight, savoring her and vowing to never let her go. He’d finally found her. She loved him. They’d be together forever. ***** She awoke with a start with Benjamin’s voice booming, “You two gonna wake up soon?” She felt Jonathan’s arms tighten. “Uh, in a minute,” he mumbled. Then he whispered, “We must have fallen asleep again,” “We better get up.” They untangled their bodies and rearranged their clothing. Penny attempted to brush some of the sand off her face but the action was useless. Jonathan laughed. “Don’t worry about it. Everybody’s gonna look like that today.” When they emerged from their shelter Penny discovered that Jonathan was correct. Everybody was caked with drying sand from head to toe. They looked ridiculous, like cartoon characters. Sand caked every inch of everybody and everything, including animals, tents, and packs. Even Hannah was covered with it. Jonathan led Penny towards her. “I’m sorry, but I have to go. I need to see how everyone fared during the storm.” Penny nodded. He kissed her ear and rested his cheek on her cheek. “You are forever in my heart,” he whispered and held her for a moment before he walked towards Benjamin. He glanced towards her once as he walked away. Even such disarray could not hide her beauty as she stood talking and chuckling with Hannah. He remembered how she looked when he first left

her in the main tent: quiet and alone, uncertain about her future. His heart broke thinking of her loneliness at that moment. But now she was his. She was the most powerful woman in Loran. And she’d more than fulfilled his wildest dreams. He didn’t know what the future would bring for the two of them, he only hoped the situation with Horab would be concluded so they could adequately begin their lives together. He needed to live through this day. After today they’d hopefully know the identity of the traitor. Then they could deal with the situation. He sighed as he turned away. Penny glanced towards Jonathan. A knot formed in her stomach as she watched him walking towards Benjamin. He looked worried. She wished she could help, but there was nothing she could do. She turned to Hannah and began to brush sand off her clothes. She needed to occupy herself or she’d worry. Hannah said, “Just wait for the sand to dry, then it will brush off.” She smiled, trying to make Penny smile, “You completed the Almach last night. Congratulations, your highness.” Penny smiled. “Thank-you. Jonathan is a wonderful man.” Hannah nodded, “He certainly is. And he loves you very much.” She handed Penny some fruit and jerky for breakfast, “Here. Sit down. You better eat. We’ll need to travel at a moments notice.” Penny didn’t argue. She wanted to get to Halibar as soon as possible. Then they’d be safe and she could spend her days and nights with Jonathan. She bit her jerky. “Do they know who it is?” she asked Hannah. “Who?” “The traitor. The person who is supposed to kill us?” “Oh. No.” Hannah shook her head. “I wish we could find out. I think I’ll go insane until that person’s caught.” Penny nodded in agreement. They ate in silence. She leaped to her feet when she saw Jonathan and Benjamin approaching. They were deep in conversation, hissing as they walked. Jonathan shook his head countless times and Benjamin furiously nodded. Finally Benjamin poked Jonathan in the ribs and nodded his head towards Penny. Jonathan quit whispering. He looked worried. “What’s wrong?” she asked. “We’ve got a few problems,” he glanced towards Benjamin then

continued. “It doesn’t look good.” His brows knitted together. “A lot of the horses ran away during the storm last night. It’s gonna take a long time to find them. Bet we lost over half.” Benjamin smiled, almost sneered. He looked straight at Penny as he spoke to Jonathan. “Too bad you weren’t, uh, available last night.” The words sounded profane and dripped with disrespect. He continued, “Zadok could have kept a hold of a few more of them. But I guess he had more important things to do.” His eyes bore into Penny. She tried not gratify him with a reaction. Jonathan ignored Benjamin’s remarks. “The past is past. We need to keep moving. We need to get Penny to Halibar. She won’t be safe ‘till we get there.” He turned to Benjamin, “How many men can we take?” Benjamin sighed. “I need ten more minutes to finish checking things out. I should know who’s left and who’s got horses by then.” Jonathan nodded. “I’ll go with you,” then he turned to Penny and Hannah. “Be ready to go at any minute. When we’re ready, we have to move fast.” Penny and Hannah nodded as the men strode away. “I really hate waiting,” Penny sighed. She watched the men leave, mumbling to each other as they walked. She wondered what they were discussing. She wondered what was really happening. Jonathan had been so distracted; she knew he was hiding something from her again. Hannah interrupted her thoughts. “Get used to it. In Loran, women get to ‘hurry up and wait’ a lot.” Penny chuckled. “It’s the same way in the states.” Both women laughed. Hannah studied Penny. “There’s something different about you.” “Oh yeah?” she unconsciously tried to brush sand from her clothes again. “Yes. I can’t figure it out. Let me see…” she scrutinized her face then smiled. “I know. You aren’t wearing your glasses. Where are they?” “God only knows,” Penny sighed, chuckling. “I lost them somewhere along the way.” “Well, you look very nice. I believe the eyes are the windows of the soul. With glasses covering them, I can’t see so clearly into you,” Hannah took a

small bite of her fruit, “But if you’re having trouble seeing, don’t worry, you can get new glasses in Halibar.” “Good,” she paused thoughtfully, “You know Hannah…” she never finished. A sharp popping sound cracked through the air. Suddenly a commotion filled the camp. Soldiers yelled and ran while their horses whinnied and reared. Dread stirred through Penny’s blood. Something was wrong. Something very bad was happening. In a flash, Benjamin, along with Zimri and Zola shot like bullets out of the melee. Their horses rode straight towards Penny. She was frozen with fear. Instinctively, Hannah grasped her hand. As the men flew towards her, she silently prayed that everything was OK. When the men reached her they didn’t say a word. Instead they dashed off the horses, grabbed the two women and threw them on the animals back. Penny struggled to remain seated on the creature as Zola leapt behind her. Her arms burned from Zola’s rough grasp. They sped away from the camp. Penny knew with all her heart something terrible had happened. Before they’d left, she’d glanced at Benjamin. She’d noticed his hand in an awkward position. She studied it further and saw a red substance working its way between his fingers. The red substance looked like blood but whose blood was it? She closed her eyes and prayed it wasn’t Jonathan’s. They rode without stopping. She periodically turned to see how Hannah was doing. Hannah didn’t look good. Fatigue clouded her face as small rivulets of sweat coursed their way down her neck. She strained to hang onto the saddle. Penny silently prayed that Hannah would make the trip without dying. The two horses raced for what felt like forever, kicking dust as they flew through the desert. Finally she saw a large city in the distance. She recognized the skyline from textbook photos – Halibar. They raced through narrow streets, past surprised vendors, while Penny prayed they wouldn’t cause any accidents. They finally approached a beautiful structure. The Palace of Loran. It rose above the city with spires stretching towards the heavens. Zimri and Zola sped towards the structure and flew through the gate. The palace staff, already on high alert, waited for them. The iron gate immediately slammed shut behind them.

A crowd of servants surrounded Penny and Hannah. "What happened?" Penny asked repeatedly, but nobody answered. Zola and Zimri looked terrible. Worry clouded their faces as pain twisted their mouths. They looked as though tears would erupt from their eyes at any moment. Zola’s hands shook as he assisted Penny off the horse. Finally one of the servants handed Hannah a cellular phone. Hands shaking, she grasped it and raised it to her ear. "Yes, it’s me,” she said, “Yes…. Yes…. Yes, she's fine." Then her face blanched. "Oh my God," she choked. Tears streamed down her cheeks as quivers began to shake her arms. "What's wrong?" Penny tried to steady her but Hannah pulled away. She continued, "Uh-huh. Yes. And, uh, how is he?" her voice quivered. "Oh God," she gasped. Turning her tear-filled eyes skyward, she continued, "Yes. Yes, I understand. I'll tell her. I'll take care of preparations. Yes. I'll see you in two days." She dropped the phone and covered her face. "What's wrong?" Penny didn’t know if she really wanted an answer. "Oh God," Hannah croaked. "That was Benjamin. It’s dreadful." She could hardly speak. "It's worse than I could have imagined." She struggled to maintain her composure. "It's Jonathan. He was shot." Hannah wrapped her arms around Penny’s neck and whispered, "Penny. He's dead." The words cut Penny like a dagger. She felt her spirit exit her body as she sank to the ground, surrounded by inky blackness.

Chapter 19 When she awoke, she lay in a bed covered with silk blankets. Hannah sat by her side, sadness blanketing her face. Her vacant eyes were unreadable. Penny pulled herself to the sitting position and gazed at her surroundings. As the largest piece of furniture, the huge bed was certainly the focal point. Bowls of fruit graced each mahogany dresser and flowers cascaded along the walls. The room felt fresh and breezy, cool and comfortable. Finally Penny spoke. “Where am I?” Hannah sighed. “You’re in your marriage chamber. Your new bedroom.” Memories began to flood Penny’s mind. How could she have forgotten? The Almach; her last night with Jonathan; and the morning’s events. “Oh God,” she whispered. “Tell me I’m remembering wrong. Tell me I dreamed it.” A tear slid down Hannah’s cheek. “You remember correctly. He’s gone.” Horror gripped her being. An unfathomable emptiness positioned itself in her belly. “What happened?” Hannah sighed, trying to keep her tears at bay. “Shot. Somebody shot him. He didn’t even see it coming.” “Who?” Her body felt numb. It had to be some kind of mistake. “I’m not sure yet.” Hannah looked like she’d aged twenty years in one morning. Tears flowed from Penny’s eyes. How could he be dead? She still felt him close to her. Whenever she closed her eyes, she could still decipher his scent in her clothes. The memory of his kisses lingered on her lips. She could still feel his warmth, his hand touching her cheek. “It can’t be true,” she said. “Benjamin witnessed the whole thing. Jonathan’s gone. And you’re our Queen. Nobody in Loran has a higher status than you.” Hannah spoke in flat tones. Rage shot through Penny. “How can you even think about that now?” she spat, “You say Jonathan’s gone. He’s…” she couldn’t say it. She burst into tears. The only word she could say was, “Why?”

Hannah leaned forward and wrapped her arms around Penny’s sobbing body. Neither woman spoke as they clutched each other and shared each other’s grief. ***** The next two days seemed to last an eternity. As the minute hand crept around the face of the clock, Penny tried to comprehend Hannah’s words but couldn’t believe Jonathan was gone. She couldn’t utter the word “dead.” She felt his presence too strongly within her. She felt the sick mixture of sadness and confusion churn in her stomach. She felt more alone than ever before. She felt like the only person in the world who believed it was possible that Jonathan could be alive. Hannah tried to understand Penny’s denial and did what she could to comfort her, but her grief was also strong. She’d been a mother to Jonathan and cursed herself for outliving him. The two women cried together and did their best to cope with the situation while waiting for Benjamin and the soldiers to return to Halibar. Then they would find out what happened. Penny hoped they’d forgotten something and were mistaken. Perhaps Jonathan wasn’t really dead. Finally on the third day, a commotion through the streets of Halibar told Penny that the caravan was on its way to the palace. She ran from her room, followed by Hannah, towards the gate. She prayed with all her being that Jonathan would be among those who returned. She didn’t care if he’d been shot. She simply wanted him alive. She paused at the door leading to the courtyard and Hannah grasped her arm. “Wait here. The people of Loran must not see you mourn. It must be done privately.” Penny’s body began to tremble uncontrollably. She’d been unable to eat; she worried too much about Jonathan. She closed her eyes and prayed. He had to be there, he simply had to be with the group. She breathed deep and opened her eyes. She silently studied each person as they entered the courtyard searching for a glimpse of his flashing smile, his chocolate eyes, his wavy hair. But, he wasn’t among them. Finally Benjamin passed through the gate, looking solemn. Penny could stand no more. She raced out to him. “Where is he?” she gasped. “Tell me he’s OK.” Benjamin simply stared at her and shook his head. “I’m sorry, ma’am,” he touched her hand.

“Oh God,” she jerked away stumbling, “It can’t be true.” Benjamin dismounted his horse. “I’m sorry.” “No,” she choked, tears stinging her eyes, “I don’t believe you.” “I’m sorry,” he grasped her arm and nodded to Hannah. “Get her back in the palace. The people of Loran can’t see her in this condition.” He led her to the castle, with Hannah grasping her other arm. Terror flooded her. Benjamin said he was gone but why couldn’t she feel it? Someone had to be lying, but why? Confusion washed over her. She’d seen pain in Benjamin’s eyes and had watched Hannah’s grief. Logic told her it was true, but why? How could it be? Why would God take him away from her so soon? Tears blinded her. Sobs began to wrack her body as they proceeded towards her marriage chamber. It was true. Jonathan was gone. Dead. There was no denying it. She’d seen it in Benjamin’s eyes. Jonathan was dead. When they arrived at the marriage chamber, Penny was about to explode. “Please tell me it’s not true,” she whispered hoping against all hope that the answer would be different this time. “I’m sorry,” Benjamin shook his head. An explosion of red filled her vision as she sank to the floor. She grasped her face as silent sobs convulsed her body. Benjamin knelt next to her and gazed at the pitiful sight. Then he felt an unexpected emotion: he actually felt sorry for her. Her grief tore through his spirit. He remembered promising Jonathan he’d care for her. He awkwardly stroked her hair and said, “You’ll be OK.” Without saying a word, she buried her face in his shoulder and clutched his shirt. He wrapped his arm around her as she silently sobbed, her face twisting with grief. Finally, Hannah touched Penny’s shoulder, “I think it would be good for you to lay down.” Penny nodded and allowed Hannah to help her to her feet and lead her to her bedroom. When finally there she laid down emotionally drained. Benjamin watched as Hannah tenderly covered the tiny body. She looked so small and vulnerable, so very alone. He wanted to hold her; tell her to be brave and wait for the emptiness to pass. He wished he could do something, anything, to help her feel better. Instead, he exited the room

and paused at the door. He touched her tears spilled on his shirt. They still felt warm. He hated himself. He hated what this was doing to her. He hated what this would do to her. He sighed and left. ***** The next few days were a haze; everything ran together in a blur of numbness. She remembered Benjamin’s face when he told her about Jonathan’s death. She remembered him telling her a low-ranking soldier had fired the fatal shot. She remembered him telling her Jonathan had been cremated in the desert according to Loran custom. Then he handed her an urn containing his ashes. She remembered anger. She never got to say “goodbye” to the love of her life. She never got to give him one last kiss. A simple kiss goodbye would have made all the difference for her. She could still hear Benjamin’s voice saying, “Just say ‘goodbye’ to the urn. The Loran people need you now.” She remembered his detailed funeral instructions: she was to follow a complicated path through the city, then place the urn in the Royal tomb. He’d told her she had to perform her royal responsibility. Today she sat alone in her bedroom holding the urn that contained her beloved. She heard a crowd forming outside weeping and yelling uncontrollably. In two hours she was to place her beloved in that cold tomb with the rest of his dead relatives. He’d rest there forever waiting for her. She sighed. He was supposed to be with her longer than this. She clenched her eyes shut and prayed, cursing God for taking her love away before she was ready. With all her being, she still couldn’t accept his death. Although it made no sense, whenever she quieted her spirit, she felt his life force. She felt it strongly. Maybe he hadn’t been dead long enough for his spirit to leave this plane of existence. No matter how she tried, she couldn’t push the sensation from her. How could he be dead if she could still feel him? Yet she held his ashes. She longed to feel his arms around her, to dance one more time, and kiss him goodbye. She cursed Benjamin for not allowing her a last farewell. Instead he’d swept her away to Halibar. It would have been better if she’d died with him. At least then, she wouldn’t feel the pain she felt now. She squeezed her eyes tight, remembering his scent, his touch, his fire. She prayed she’d never forget him.

Although it was forbidden, she twisted the cover of the urn, opening it. The gray ashes were chunkier than she thought they would be. She touched a piece at the top, a bone – his bone. She fondled the ashes with her index finger. She longed to touch him once more and feel the warmth radiating from his chest. She couldn’t endure her loss any more. She pulled her finger, now covered with spent charcoal from the ashes. Without thinking she touched her tongue upon the finger. She needed to taste him again and feel him close to her. She licked her finger clean, then laid on her marriage bed with her husband’s ashes. She laid for fifteen minutes thinking of stars and dreaming. Fate and believing. She remembered how much he hated Halibar. He’d said it felt like a tomb to him. Now he’d literally be in a tomb – in Halibar. She remembered his running away from the palace to escape this wretched place. She couldn’t do it. She couldn’t allow him to spend eternity in a place he hated. She rose from the bed and laid out her cloak. She poured the ashes onto it. Then she pulled her mind together enough to remember their conversation about how he’d escaped the castle. He’d spoken of secret passages, left and right turns, and number of paces. She closed her eyes to concentrate, listening for his voice. Then she heard it. Leaving her cloak on the bed, groping the urn, she re-traced his steps. She took a left turn outside the chamber and walked ten paces. There it was – the bookshelf. She pulled the third book on the left – second row. It opened a secret door! She stepped inside and paced twenty steps to the right. Then she turned left and counted fifteen paces. At the end of the hall she pulled a door open. It worked! She found herself outside in a private courtyard. She had to move quickly before the area filled with noblemen who wished to mourn their king. She darted to a patch of open earth and scooped sand into the urn. When it was filled, she re-traced her steps back to the marriage chamber. She then folded her cloak over the ashes. She’d decide what to do with her beloved later. All she knew was that she wouldn’t allow him to rest somewhere as abhorrent to him as a tomb in Halibar. She sealed the urn and set it on one of the dressers. She grasped her folded cloak and hugged it tight. She laid on the bed, imagining the times

he held her. She imagined his arms around her as she reconstructed his face in her mind. She wanted to remember the most minute detail – she’d never allow herself to forget him. She laid with him until she heard a tapping at the door. She caught her breath before scrambling from the bed. “Just a moment,” she called as she slid her cloak deep beneath it. Then she grasped the urn and held it tight. She breathed deep, stepped towards the door, and opened it. “Hello Hannah.” “Are you ready?” Hannah lowered her eyes to the urn. “Yes,” she held it close hoping Hannah wouldn’t notice she’d tampered with the contents. “Would you mind if I touch it one more time?” Hannah’s eyes met hers. “I suppose you can,” Penny continued to grasp it. Hannah stroked it. She looked puzzled. “There’s dust on this. Did you open it?” “I had to say goodbye,” tears stung Penny’s eyes. “Come,” Hannah squeezed her arm, “Let’s wipe it so nobody knows you broke the seal. Then we can begin the funeral march.” Penny nodded. They removed the dust from the outer edges of the urn then exited the bedroom to begin the longest walk of Penny’s life. She remembered the people’s joy as she walked on the red carpet to her wedding ceremony. Now she marched down a similar red carpet, but it wasn’t for her wedding. The joy had been replaced with grief. She was to place her husband in a cold, barren tomb. The only way she could endure this ordeal was to remember where he really was. Under their bed waiting for her. Consumed by sadness, she held her head high and proceeded through the throngs of people with Benjamin, Zimri and Zola behind her. Benjamin whispered instructions as each element of the ceremony progressed. She felt like a robot, obeying Benjamin’s words; bowing to this person, then to that one; kneeling here, then kissing the ground there. Finally they made it to the tomb. Penny placed her lips upon the urn before placing it along side at least twenty others. She bowed, then retraced the long march back to the palace. When she was inside, Benjamin touched her arm. “You were very brave today.” She pulled away. “Thank-you. I think I’ll go to my room.”

He touched her arm again. “If you’ll wait a moment, we have some things we need to discuss.” Penny sighed. “If you don’t mind Benjamin, I just buried my husband. I want to go to my room.” Benjamin bowed. “Whatever you wish ma’am.” Penny hurried upstairs and raced to the marriage chamber. She shut the door, locked it, dived for the cloak. She crawled into bed and fell into a deep sleep. ***** She slept solidly until morning. She awoke knowing what she needed to do. She needed to go home. She stroked the cloak containing her beloved. She rose from the bed and gazed out the window. Mourners now surrounded the palace and would be there for a long time. Loran custom dictated that the country mourn for a minimum of a week after the death of a leader. Penny suspected the citizens of Loran would mourn longer; Jonathan was truly their beloved leader. She turned and placed her cloak under the bed. She dressed and proceeded towards the door. Familiar muffled voices outside confirmed her suspicions – Zimri and Zola stood guard outside. She paused before opening it. She spoke to the man on the right, “Zimri, will you please call for Benjamin. I need to talk to him.” The effort of speaking drained her. She felt exhausted, despondent and ill at the same time. She reentered her chamber and lowered her body onto the bed. Not more than a few minutes passed before she heard knocking. She stood and said, “You may enter.” It was Benjamin. He carried a tray of rich meats. “Thank-you for seeing me so soon,” he spoke with authority. “I’ve brought food. I heard you haven’t eaten much.” She stared at the cooked flesh in front of her. Nausea swept through her belly. “No,” she choked trying to swallow the lump in her throat, “I’m not hungry.” “That’s fine,” he studied her. “I’ll leave it here and you can eat later.” Something was wrong. “You look frail,” he said, “Are you OK?” he asked. “No,” she sighed, “I’m not OK. I just buried my husband.” “Yes I know,” Benjamin touched her arm, “I just buried my best friend.

I’m sad too, but life goes on. We have Loran business we need to discuss.” “Do whatever you want with Loran and its business,” She spoke very controlled tones. Her eyes met his. They were two icicles. “Jonathan trusted you and I guess I’ll trust you as well. I have only one desire.” “What’s that?” “I want to go home.” “You are home.” “No I’m not. I want to go home – to Minnesota.” Benjamin straightened his back. “You can’t. You’re Loran’s leader now.” “I don’t care,” her eyes bore into his, “I need to go home.” “I can’t allow you to do that. You’re Loran’s only leader. You’re it. If you leave, what will we do?” He looked genuinely worried. “I’m not asking your permission. I’m going home with or without your blessing. Jonathan trusted you to take care of things in his absence and I guess I can do the same. My husband was brutally murdered. I need my family. I want to go home and I will go home. It’s not a matter of if I go home, it’s a matter of how soon I can get there.” There was obviously no chance of changing her mind. His thoughts raced trying to construct a way to keep her in the palace for as long as possible. “How long do you plan on being in the U.S.?” “I don’t know. Maybe until I feel better. I don’t know,” she shrugged. As she spoke he proceeded towards a small chair and sat, “I suppose I could make arrangements for you to leave sometime in the next few months…” She stepped towards him. “I will be leaving today or tomorrow.” He gasped, “So soon?” She’d just spoken his worst fear. She couldn’t go. “I will leave as soon as possible.” “Does Hannah know?” “No.” “Let me talk to her, OK?” He hoped Hannah could speak some sense into this woman. “Then we can make plans.” He knew he had to stop this,

but had a sinking feeling he wouldn’t be able to. His mind raced, trying to find a way around this. “I’ll start packing. I’m leaving tomorrow at the latest.” Her eyes didn’t waver from his. “But what about Loran business? You need to reassure your subjects that they have a strong ruler. You need to make plans for the future.” Benjamin bristled, hoping logic would change her mind, or at least make her wait a while. But, Jonathan had taught her well – she didn’t respond to logic any more. Her heart was breaking and all she could hear was pain. “I’ll deal with anything I need to when I get back,” she stepped away and began to pack her a bag, “I can’t make decisions when I’m feeling like this. You’re perfectly capable of taking care of things when I’m gone.” Then she turned her back to him. “That’s it. I have no more to say. My mind’s made up.” She continued to pack. Benjamin cringed as he rose and exited the room. She needed to stay in Halibar for at least three months or she’d screw up his entire plan. He felt sick. He knew it wouldn’t work. Nothing went according to plan when this woman was involved. He left to find Hannah. ***** Penny lay humming on her bed clutching the cloak. She sensed he liked it when she sang. She whispered, “Wait ‘till you see Minnesota. You’ll like it. It’s very beautiful.” Her packed bags sat like two floppy soldiers ready to escort her home. She’d packed only a few essentials leaving plenty of room for her beloved cloak. A tapping on her door pulled her from her thoughts. She sighed and placed the cloak in the overnight bag. Then she laid back on the bed. “Come in.” Hannah entered smiling. She sat at the foot of the bed, “I hear you want to go to Minnesota.” Penny smiled, “Correction. I am going home.” “What brought this on?” “What do you think ‘brought this on’?” She rose from the bed and spoke in even tones. “Perhaps it could have been my abduction from King Jihad’s fortress. Maybe it was being treated like a dog by my captors, then suddenly becoming a desired commodity.” Her voice raised in pitch. “Maybe it was falling in love, having my body mutilated and bound forever

with the person I believed was the love of my life. Or maybe his brutal murder caused this SUDDEN desire to go home.” She sighed in an attempt to control her emotions. She regained her composure and spoke softly again, “No Hannah. I will go home. I need my family. I need to think. I need to get away from everything for a while.” She began to cry as she sat. She continued, “I need to see Jonathan. I need to sort out these feelings.” She looked at Hannah’s eyes. “I want to go home.” Hannah nodded. “I’ll go with you then.” “You don’t have to. I can travel alone.” “You must travel with someone.” Penny wasn’t in the mood to argue. She wanted to go home more than she wanted to travel alone. “Fine,” she sighed, “I want to leave immediately.” “Benjamin’s making the arrangements.” “Wonderful,” Penny smiled as she glanced towards her overnight bag. “We’ll leave today.”

Part V Five-Gallon Throne

Chapter 20 By evening, Penny, Hannah, Zimri, and Zola were flying on a private jet towards the United States. Penny spent the voyage locked away in a private room. She didn’t desire to see anybody; she simply held her duffel bag tight – the bag that contained her most important possession – her cloak. And within her cloak, Jonathan rested peacefully. She’d never let go of him. She couldn’t bear to lose him again. She imagined him close, touching her, very much alive. As hard as she tried, she couldn’t begin to imagine him dead – gone forever. She tried to accept his death but still sensed his life force. Perhaps if she’d buried his ashes she would feel release but she couldn’t do it yet. She needed him near. She needed to feel his love close to her. Logic told her he was dead, but her heart couldn’t accept the truth. She clung desperately to the bag trying to sort out these conflicting emotions. She smiled remembering the expression on Benjamin’s face when she boarded the plane. He allowed her to travel to Minnesota because she’d given him no choice. As the highest-ranking official in Loran, he had to abide by her wishes. Nevertheless, he informed her he wanted her back as soon as possible. He’d been adamant as he commanded, “Be back within the month at the latest.” She remembered looking him straight in his eyes and lying. “I’ll be back within a month.” She didn’t care how many lies she forced through her lips, she wanted to get out of Loran. Her lie wasn’t convincing. Benjamin sensed she wouldn’t return. He was correct. She’d already determined that she wouldn’t return to that haunting marriage chamber. The marriage chamber she was to share with Jonathan. The marriage chamber he never saw nor would ever see. It would take a miracle to get her back to Loran. The plane ride seemed to last forever. She laid on the narrow bed clutching her beloved as the plane landed, then thrust itself into the sky again. She didn’t care to know their current location or where they were headed next. She only wanted to get to Minnesota – and soon. Nausea wracked her being every time air currents jousted the fuselage.

She longed to feel solid ground beneath her feet. She wanted to feel snow crunch and hear it squeak under her weight. She wanted this terrible ride to end so the sensation of the plane weaving and swaying as the winter winds buffeted it would cease. She realized this was the first time she’d suffered from motion sickness. Nausea shot through her throat until she was afraid to move. Already she’d retched three times. She grasped her duffel bag to her stomach in an attempt to hold onto her self-respect. She’d always been a strong woman; she didn’t want the others to see her in this condition. She closed her eyes and concentrated on keeping from vomiting. She prayed this madness would end soon. Every time the plane landed to refuel, Hannah tended to all the necessary paperwork and made sure Penny wasn’t disturbed. She seemed to sense something was amiss, and did what she could to allow Penny some time alone. There were certainly advantages to being the Queen of Loran – the airport officials generally left her alone as long as Hannah produced the documents they needed. Penny simply laid in her bed trying to control her nausea while Hannah took care of everything. Finally, after bouncing for what felt like forever, they landed again. While struggling from her bathroom after another bout of nausea, a tapping at the door told her something had changed. “Penny. We’re here.” It was Hannah whispering with a hint of excitement in her voice. Penny dragged herself to the door, still clutching her bag. “We’re here?” she croaked, “In Minnesota?” “Yes. Come out. It’s beautiful,” Hannah gushed. Penny dabbed her mouth with a damp washcloth and straightened her hair. She clung to her luggage and stumbled out of the room. Her pale skin accented the black rings that circled her eyes. She looked exhausted. Soon her beloved would see her homeland. Minnesota. With the door open, a frigid breeze invaded the fuselage, erasing any memory of the warmth that once filled it. She breathed deep. It felt wonderful to feel the cold air fill her lungs. She groped her way towards the door and peeked outside. Snow covered everything. Blues and whites painted the sky and bombarded her senses – she’d become accustomed to the tan environment of the desert. Frost and icicles clung everywhere as new snow floated to the ground.

Zola and Zimri stood frozen at the bottom of the stairs. They’d never experienced such cold before. They turned to each other and silently asked, “What have we done?” Their toes froze in their sandals as the frigid wind whipped their robes in a frenzied dance. They shivered as they led Penny to a limousine. The small entourage paused at the private terminal where they underwent a brief customs inspection. The airport employees chuckled at the strange Loran people, wearing sandals and robes during freezing weather. Hannah’s feet felt so cold, she didn’t think they’d ever warm again. The airport staff was thrilled to have a bonafide queen in their presence. They chatted with her, joked with Zimri and Zola and in the process didn’t do a very thorough job of inspecting the bags. Penny breathed a sigh of relief. They didn’t glance at her carry-on bag nor did they suspect that Jonathan lay amongst her cloak. Finally the little group scrambled back to the limousine and were soon speeding towards home. As they listened to the local radio stations, every news brief announced the Queen of Loran, a local author, was in Minnesota. Penny wasn’t impressed. She stared out the window as they passed snow-covered fields and frozen ponds. Fish house villages peppered each lake. She listened as Zimri and Zola marveled that houses could be placed on water. As they passed through thick woods, she watched snowmobiles speed precariously between trees. Finally after three hours of travel, Penny and her entourage rolled into her parent’s driveway. She sighed, wondering what the visit would be like. She wondered if she could explain how much she loved Jonathan. Would they understand the Almach? Would they think she was crazy to miss Jonathan so much? There was only one way to find out. She opened the limo door but before she could exit, a little black creature flew through the opening and leaped onto her lap. Zola and Zimri tensed not sure as to how they’d defend their queen from this swift invader. Penny smiled as the creature jumped from one startled lap to the next. It was a miniature schnauzer. It squealed as Penny hugged and kissed it. Her three fellow travelers stared in disbelief. They’d never seen anybody react to a pet – a dog – in such a manner. They felt embarrassed seeing Penny’s display of affection. Hannah, however, was somewhat relieved to

see an emotion – even though it was a strange emotion – in Penny’s face. “Maybe she’ll be fine and her depression would leave soon,” she thought. They exited the limousine. Penny trudged, with the schnauzer racing in circles around her feet, towards the house. Her mother, Marian Andrews waited at the door. She’d aged since Penny last saw her. Lines of concern etched her face while Penny’s father, Grizwald Andrews, stood behind her, chin quivering in an attempt to hold back tears. When Penny reached the door, they stepped forward and grasped their daughter. Penny burst into tears as their arms encircled her. The dog yipped at their feet unable to understand why he was being ignored. Zola, Zimri, and Hannah waited to enter the house feeling their toes freeze. ***** Zimri and Zola groaned, then mumbled sharply between themselves as they bumped one wall, then the other, barely fitting through the narrow staircase that led upstairs to their bedroom. Zola led the way, carelessly swinging his bags behind him, striking Zimri’s face. Growling, Zimri boxed it away with his fist. Zola paused, swearing in the Loran dialect and pulled the bag to his chest but Zimri pushed him forward to make him hurry. The dry wood squeaked, complaining beneath their weight as they trudged over each step. When they reached what was to be their bedroom, they stared at each other in disbelief. There was only one bed. Zimri gazed at the sight as he stepped into the room hoping another place to sleep hid just beyond the door. It didn’t. He turned his attention back to the only bed. It looked incredibly small. He stared at the bed, then the wooden floor wondering where he would sleep. Rivulets of cold air tickled his bare ankles. Minnesota floors were nothing like the toasty floors of Loran. This one felt hard and very, very cold. Without speaking a word, he knew he had to claim the bed. He glanced at Zola who seemed to share his thought. They simultaneously dropped their bags to the floor and dived into the blankets, pillows tumbling onto the floor. The bed complained, headboard banging the wall while the two men smashed into each other. It was a tie. They’d sleep together. Zola cringed. Upon hearing the commotion, everyone downstairs turned their eyes upward. It sounded as though the ceiling would collapse. Hannah rolled her eyes with embarrassment. Zimri and Zola weren’t acting like bodyguards, they seemed to be more like children since they’d arrived in

Minnesota. Bickering constantly, staring and pointing at each oddity they encountered. Penny laughed at their behavior, but Hannah was displeased at their reactions. She hoped they’d remember their duties soon – to guard Penny – and would ignore all these new sensations to see, feel, and touch. She made a mental note to speak to them about their behavior. Penny’s mother, Marian, led Hannah to the guest room. It was a simple room with a comfortable bed covered with a patchwork quilt. Hannah thanked her hostess and placed her suitcase on top of the colored squares. She began to unpack. Penny was directed to her childhood room. Her bed sat in the same spot, still covered with the quilt she’d used as a child. Her mom had placed some sweatshirts and jeans on the dresser – obviously for Penny to use. Penny smiled. Her mom thought of everything. She sat her bag on the floor and lowered herself to the edge of the bed. What was she doing? What was she doing alive when her beloved was dead? She closed her eyes but even half way around the world, she still felt his life force. She cursed herself for being unable to accept his death but then smiled knowing she’d fooled the Loran Government. He wasn’t in Halibar, he was in her luggage. She unzipped the bag and removed her cloak. She remembered the first time she’d worn it. It was the day they bathed together. They’d worn matching cloaks. She imagined how handsome he looked. She tried to remember his broad shoulders and thick arms; how the black fabric had accented his chocolate brown eyes. She sighed praying the details of his exquisite face wouldn’t escape her memory. Now he laid inside her cloak. Penny hugged it, then slid it under the bed. She rose to walk to the kitchen, but something caught her eye. Her old knick-knack shelf. She smiled fingering each figurine, remembering each one’s origin. She picked up the ceramic puppy. The one that Jack Warner won for her at the county fair. He’d won it after knocking down five milk bottles. He had the best aim she’d ever seen – knocking them all down at once. When he turned to hug her after the event, her stomach filled with butterflies. Then they walked back to her house and paused in front of her driveway. He gave her the ceramic puppy after they’d kissed. Her first kiss. She remembered how she tingled from the top of her head to the tips of her toes. It was the most powerful emotion she’d experienced – until she met

Jonathan. Jack died two years later from leukemia. She could have loved him – but not in the same way she loved Jonathan. She placed the puppy back in its spot and turned to join her parents in the kitchen, walking past pictures and mementos from many years ago. Her parents sat at the table talking to Hannah. She heard Zimri and Zola bickering and hissing as they lumbered down the narrow stairs. “Penny,” her mom dabbed a tear from her eyes, “we thought you were dead. That’s what Larry said.” She felt bombarded with stimuli: memories of the past; dreams of what she thought her future would be. It felt wonderful being in her childhood home yet it felt sad knowing her parents would never know or love Jonathan. “It’s a long story,” she sat next to her mom, trying to keep her emotions under control by imagining herself young again; being a child sitting at the kitchen table listening to her parent’s conversation. She inhaled the scents of baking cinnamon rolls and coffee brewing. She listened to the familiar sounds of the whistling furnace and the leaky toilet upstairs. Yet she wasn’t a child any longer. As she sat at the table she realized she was running away from something, from Loran and all her wonderful and painful memories. She had to accept his death. But how? When? How long would it take? How long would it hurt this much? She sat back in her chair to savor the ambiance of her childhood home. She drank in the tones of her father’s voice. His Scandinavian brogue lulled her into a state of hypnotism. She smiled. Her mother spoke. “They tell me you’re the Queen of Loran – one of the richest women in the world. Is that true?” Her mom touched her hand looking puzzled. “Yeah, I guess so,” Penny shrugged. It sounded trite to hear her mother say the words. They were true, but she was the Queen of Loran because she loved Jonathan, not because he was rich. Now he was gone. Dead. A lump formed in her throat. She immediately tried to control it before it turned to nausea again. “You just never know what’s gonna happen…” her dad mused. Zola and Zimri plodded into the room. Zimri cleared his throat and spoke gruffly, obviously unaccustomed to speaking the words that were about to exit their lips, “Thank-you for your hospitality madam,” he bowed

slightly. “However, I couldn’t help but notice that there is an empty room upstairs. If it wouldn’t be too much trouble, Zola and I wouldn’t mind being separated.” Hannah gasped at his act of disrespect. She’d have to reprimand these men. They were not representing Loran very well. Marian laughed her beautiful laugh. “I’m sorry. I know the bed is small in there, but Penny’s sister, Gloria, is on her way. She’ll be in that room. I’m sorry, but you two will have to share quarters.” She reached for the coffee pot warming on the stove. Zimri and Zola gazed at each other with disdain. Marian re-filled everyone’s mugs and then filled one for Penny. As Penny reached for it, her mother gasped. “My God! What did they do to you?” She slammed the pot on the table and grabbed Penny’s right hand. She turned it palm-side-up and began to fumble with the bandage. “Mom,” Penny objected. “What the heck,” Marian peeled the gauze away and gasped. She gently fingered the Almach wound, now beginning to turn into a beautiful scar. Her dad moved in to study it closer. “Holy cow! How ‘bout ‘dat?” Penny pulled her hand away. She lifted her mug and said, “It’s really nothing. And it’s a long story. A long sad story…” she averted her eyes. She didn’t want to tell her parents about the Almach tonight. It didn’t feel right. She needed time; time to make them understand how she felt about Jonathan. How she could so thoroughly love someone in such a short time? She couldn’t explain it because she didn’t understand it. Tears welled in her eyes. She longed to feel his arms around her. She looked at her mother. She wrung her hands in the typical motherly fashion. “You don’t have to tell us anything tonight. But take care of that wound.” She glanced at Griz, “Get the ointment for Penny – and the bandages.” Griz nodded and exited the room. Marian continued, “You need rest. You look pale.” She studied her daughter. “You look sick too. Maybe you should eat.” Bile rose in her throat at the very mention of food. “No,” she moaned, “I couldn’t eat if I tried. I don’t feel well. I should go to bed.” Marian nodded and rose. She followed Penny to her room. They met Griz in the hall where he handed her bandages and the ointment. He kissed her cheek and said, “See you in de morning.” Penny nodded. Her mom hugged her, “I’m glad you came home.” She pulled away and

looked into Penny’s eyes. “I don’t know what they did to you over there, but I’m sure you’ll be OK. You’re a strong woman. I’m sorry to see they tortured you. That wound looks terrible.” She sighed, then continued, “I talked to Reverend Anderson today and he says he’ll be happy to counsel you when you’re ready.” She paused waiting for a reaction but got none. Instead an awkward silence stretched the air between them. She stammered, “You know – to help you through whatever it is you’re going through. OK?” “Fine,” Penny stated. Her dad gripped her shoulder, “Sleep well now.” “Thanks.” She politely waited for them to exit then shut her door. Her feet felt like lead as she plodded towards her bed. She dropped to the springy mattress, tears spilling from her eyes. How could she live without Jonathan? She’d hoped coming home would ease her loneliness, but it didn’t. She sighed as another wave of tears rolled down her cheeks. Then she heard it: a grunt. She turned, vaguely recognizing the sound. She heard it again – a grunt followed by a prolonged groan. She smiled, finally recognizing the sounds of her little complainer. Laying at the foot of her bed was Mortimer, her schnauzer. She scratched his ribs as the dog grunted and crept close to her, thoroughly happy to have her to himself. She reached under the bed to grasp her cloak so she could introduce Jonathan to her dog. She lay in bed for a long time, clutching her cloak while Mortimer kept her feet warm. She heard Zimri and Zola lumber upstairs. The bed complained as they climbed into its chambers. She listened as Hannah and her parents spoke. Their mumbling voices gave her a sense of comfort; it was like being a child, listening to the adults speaking in the next room. She held her husband and began to hum their Steve Vandrose song – the song they’d danced to. She closed her eyes and concentrated until she could feel his breath on her neck; his lips on hers. A tear rolled down her cheek and disappeared into the cotton pillowcase. Finally sleep enveloped her.

Chapter 21 The next morning she awoke at sunrise already knowing how she planned to be reunited with Jonathan. All the details had been explained to her in a dream. She knew in her heart that it wouldn’t be long before they would be together. She sat on her parent’s couch mulling over this new plan, stroking Mortimer who’d been her continual shadow since she’d arrived home. She gazed out the picture window watching the sun’s first ray’s glow. She remembered the last sunrise she’d watched. It had rained all night but he protected her from the storm. He made love to her. He possessed her completely. She remembered watching the sunrise in his chocolate eyes. Her body ached with the memory. She’d give anything to see him. Her dad shuffled into the room. “Hannah told us a lot last night. She told us about Jonathan. You OK?” he groaned as he sank on the couch. “No I’m not,” she replied, “I loved him. I still love him. I love him with all my soul. He’s gone but I can’t accept it. I feel like he’s alive.” Her voice quivered with emotion. He squeezed her arm. “A loss like ‘dat’s hard to accept. I wish I could tell you everything would be fine but I can’t. Sometimes life’s just plain awful.” Penny nodded tears spilling from her eyes. She loved his baritone voice. “You’re right.” “Is ‘dere anything I can do to help you?” His soft eyes searched hers. “No. You’ve done enough by letting me be here.” She smiled and turned to watch the sun. A tear formed in his eyes. Watching her heartbreak made his heart tear in two pieces. “Stay as long as you need to,” he laid his hand on her knee, “I’m glad you’re here.” She smiled at him. He rose, walked to the kitchen, poured two cups of coffee and returned to sit next to her again. They watched the sky brighten. Just as the sun burst over the horizon, she laid her head on his shoulder. It felt good to have him near. He’d always kept her safe. Perhaps he’d keep

her safe now; keep her heart from breaking; keep her from falling into insanity before she did what she knew she had to do. They sat in silence, communicating volumes, watching the morning sky. He held her hand as she silently allowed her tears to flow. He didn’t speak. He simply allowed Penny to release some of the emotions that plagued her soul. Finally they heard stirring upstairs. Penny dried her eyes just before Zimri and Zola tramped down the stairs looking bedraggled. It was obvious that this sleeping arrangement would strain their friendship. “Well, here comes Tweedle-dee and Tweedle-dum,” her dad whispered. Penny laughed. She tried to imagine them sleeping in the tiny bed – those two huge bodies competing for the scarce resources the three-quarters sized bed provided. The two men sneered and raced towards the suddenlyextremely-comfortable-looking recliner. Zola reached the chair first and sat defiantly as Zimri sullenly sank to the floor cringing as his tender bottom encountered the cold wooden surface. Griz stood, “You can sit on ‘de couch,” he nodded to Zimri as he proceeded towards the kitchen, “I’ll start breakfast.” Zimri shook his head, “The floor is fine,” he replied sneering towards Zola. Penny’s dad shrugged and exited. Hannah descended the stairs looking radiant followed by Marian who’s lines of worry hadn’t lessened after a night’s sleep. “I can’t believe I overslept on your first morning home!” she rushed to the kitchen and relieved Griz of his cooking duties. He exited the kitchen and sat next to Penny again. The scent of bacon and eggs formed a sick lump in her throat. She struggled to keep the bile from rising but couldn’t control it. She offered her spot on the couch to Hannah who politely accepted. Penny then slipped away and ran to the bathroom. Just before she began to retch, she heard Zola and Zimri bickering over who had monopolized most of their bed. After she could finally control the impulse to vomit, she grasped a washcloth and attempted to wash her face. She gazed in the mirror. Why was she always nauseous? How long does motion sickness last? When would she finally be able to accept his death? Tears rolled down her cheeks, frustrated that she couldn’t to mourn in a dignified manner. After Marian corralled everyone into the kitchen to eat what she

considered a “hearty” breakfast, she wandered to the living room in search of Penny. She wasn’t there. Marian turned and noticed Mortimer lying in the hall next to the bathroom door. She stepped in his direction. Then she heard a noise inside the bathroom. She tapped on the door. “Penny are you in there?” “Yeah,” she stammered, “I’ll be right out.” She didn’t sound good. Marian tried to speak normally but worry crept into her voice. She couldn’t put her finger on what bothered her, but her instincts warned her of trouble. But what, exactly, was the problem? Penny had changed since returning from Loran. Something was wrong – something beyond mourning the loss of her husband. “How are you doing today,” she spoke through the door. “Are you feeling better?” “I’m fine, Mom,” Penny glanced in the mirror to make sure she looked OK. She opened the door. Her mom gestured towards the dog. “Looks like you have a shadow.” Penny knelt to pet him. She’d missed that animal while in Loran. His unconditional love warmed her heart. She scratched his little head. Mortimer did look like a shadow; his black fur shone healthy and his brown eyes pleaded for her to never leave again. “When did Mort come live here?” she asked. Marian squatted to pet the dog, “After we got the news of your death.” She shrugged, “Larry doesn’t like dogs. He wanted to put poor Mort down.” She shook her head, “Griz wouldn’t hear of it. Drove right over there and took good ol’ Mort home.” “Thanks, Mom.” Penny couldn’t imagine having to deal with Mort’s death too. “ No problem,” she stopped petting Mortimer and squeezed Penny’s hand, “We love you.” She smiled with tears filling her eyes. Penny smiled back. Marian continued, “You look better but you really need to eat something.” “I will later,” Penny rose and stretched, trying to appear as casual as possible. “I’m not hungry.” Marian stood and placed her hands on her hips. “You haven’t eaten anything since you got here. And Hannah tells me you’ve hardly eaten since your husband died. Is that true?”

The words “your husband” cut Penny like a knife. She wasn’t prepared to be reminded of his absence. Nausea rushed through her again. She tried to ignore the pain but it twisted her face. She shrugged and said, “I’m doing fine. It’s true, I haven’t eaten that much, but I just haven’t been hungry.” “Well,” her mom sighed, “it’s a good thing I put you on the prayer chain last night.” “The prayer chain?” Penny asked, then cringed when she realized what her mom was talking about. The churches prayer chain. The glorified gossip mill. Once the “chain” got started, everyone knew everybody’s business – all in the name of caring and Christianity. Penny scowled. “I know you don’t like it, but it works. Over four prayers got answered last month!” Marian smiled. Penny knew her mother cared – in her own way. “Thanks a lot,” Penny mumbled as she walked past her mother and back to the couch. The dog leaped to her lap. Her mother sat next to her. “I wish you’d talk to me. We used to chat all the time.” Penny stared out the window and watched the snow dancing in the wind. She stroked her Almach wound with her thumb. “I’m sorry. I can’t talk about it yet. I can’t form the words.” Marian leaned close, “You need to talk. You look like you’ve been through the mill. What can I do to help you?” “I’ll be OK,” Penny smiled weakly, “I just need time.” Marian grasped Penny’s hand and squeezed it. “As soon as you’re ready, I’m here.” Penny nodded, “As soon as I’m ready.” They sat for a moment then Penny finally said, “You know, I could use a walk.” “After you eat something,” her mother’s eyes bore into her. “OK,” Penny smiled. “I missed your cooking. Her mother hopped to her feet. Penny had spoken the words she’d waited to hear. She scurried to the kitchen and loaded a plate. She handed it to Penny. Dutifully, Penny sat and began to pick at the mountain of food. Hannah smiled. She’d hoped Marian could make her eat. She knew Penny would be fine as soon as her strength returned. She caught

Marian’s eye and beamed. They watched Penny nibble a piece of bacon then Hannah spoke, “Minnesota is very beautiful. And very cold.” She shivered. Penny’s father beamed. “It’s not bad if you’re prepared.” Then he stood and announced, “I’m taking everyone to Habicht’s Department Store after breakfast. We’ll get you some good Minnesota clothes. Then you won’t be cold all ‘de time.” His chest puffed. Penny smiled, trying to imagine what Zimri and Zola would look like in jeans and sweatshirts. She wondered how Hannah would look in something other than her regal robes. The three Loran guests nodded. They looked forward to see the town where Penny grew up. But Penny didn’t want to face any of the town’s people yet; not with the prayer chain activated. She gazed at the door. She needed to walk; to visit her favorite haunts and take time to think. Everyone finished their breakfast, then prepared for their pilgrimage to Habicht’s. Penny approached her mother. “Mom, I really don’t feel like going. I want to take my walk. Can I borrow one of your coats?” “Oh, sure. In fact, if you give me your sizes, I’ll get some clothes for you,” her mom scrutinized her body. “You look smaller than when you left. Are you sure you’re OK?” “I’m fine,” Penny replied, “Hannah knows what sizes to purchase. You might have to help her translate them into the American equivalent, but I’m sure you’ll do fine.” She wasn’t sure Hannah’s measurements would ever translate into anything useful but she would have said anything to have some time alone. She handed her mother a credit card Benjamin had given her before they left. “Here,” she said, “Take this and use it. Get as much as you want. And buy some things for you and Dad too – and steer clear of the clearance racks.” “Oh,” her mom gushed, “You don’t have to do that!” Penny smiled, but sadness exuded from her gaze, “What’s the point of being one of the richest women in the world if I can’t buy my friends and family some clothes.” “Well, if you insist…” Marian handed the card to her husband, who slid it into the back pocket of his overalls. The house was a jumble of activity with Marian and Penny cleaning the breakfast mess and the rest primping themselves before going shopping.

Hannah didn’t feel right leaving Penny, but she insisted she’d be fine. She didn’t need a bodyguard in this rural town. The breakfast she’d eaten sat like a brick in her stomach. Penny struggled against her nausea while waiting for them to leave. She couldn’t let them know she was sick or she’d never have any time alone. Finally, Marian ushered everyone into the Plymouth and Griz drove away. After they left, Penny dressed in one of her mother’s wool sweaters and a pair of Levis ®. She dashed to the hall closet and pillaged through it until she found her dad’s parka. She plunged her arms into the sleeves and pulled her mom’s heavy snowmobile boots out from behind the TV trays. She lifted them, blew off a layer of dust, then slid her feet inside. She took a few tentative steps. The boots felt clumsy after wearing tiny sandals for so long. Nevertheless, she ka-thunked back to her room, dropped to her knees, grabbed her cloak, and tucked it under the coat. Before her plans could be interrupted by an unexpected caller, she he ran outside and began to jog away from the house. Her boots thudded on the dry snow. Wind bit her nose as she ran past spent cornfields, towards Merit lake. It was small and secluded, not a favorite haunt of fishermen due to the lack of abundant game fish. With over 10,000 lakes to choose from in Minnesota, Merit Lake didn’t attract much attention. But it was a deep enough lake and would eventually thaw. It would suit her purposes fine. She surveyed her surroundings. Only one fish house graced this beautiful body of ice. She trudged towards it, pulled open the squeaky door and peeked inside. Ribbons of sunlight burst through breaks in the grime covering the windows and dirty icicles clung to the space heater. It obviously hadn’t been used for a long time. She figured whoever owned it had probably abandoned it. She gazed at the house. Judging from the amount of ice consuming its base, it was probably frozen in place. She looked inside again. The only object she could see besides the frozen heater was a plastic five-gallon pail. She stepped inside and grabbed it. She proceeded to plod towards the center of the lake. She struggled through knee-deep snow to an area where the wind had blown a respectable clearing. There, she set the pail up side down on the ice and checked in each direction. Yes, she seemed to be near the center of the lake. Exhausted, she sat on the pail and

watched the birds sing. She sat silently, breathing steam as her body calmed after from her struggle to reach her destination. She thought about Jonathan. She thought about her trip to Minnesota. She visualized his face, focusing on every line and crinkle. She imagined his jet-black hair and white smile. She prayed she’d never forget that face she’d come to love so much. She swallowed hard to quell the lump in her throat. She breathed deep to fight the nausea that plagued her. In attempt to divert her attention she began to sing the Vandrose song that brought her and Jonathan together. A tear rolled down her cheek and froze. Finally she pulled the cloak from her parka and opened it. She fingered the ashes and placed a few on her tongue. She needed to feel closer to him. Perhaps if she could just see him one more time…. With the emptiness in her soul growing, she poured the remaining ashes into a circle around the pail and laid the cloak in the snow. Then she sat smiling. “The queen of Loran,” She announced triumphantly, “surrounded by her husband on her five-gallon throne.” Struck by the irony, she closed her eyes, and sang again, desperately hoping he’d hear her. Sadness consumed her. Her life felt meaningless without him. She’d never love another, at least not as completely as she loved him. Why couldn’t she have died with him? She cursed Zola for taking her away to safety. She should be with him now. But she knew what she could do. She could make sure she would be with him soon. She’d sit on her throne until the ice melted. Then she would join her husband forever. With him surrounding her, Lake Merit would be their tomb forever. As the water warmed, the ice would wane thinner until they plunged into the lakes depths; her along with him. She’d be with him – together forever. Jonathan said if they hadn’t been together in life, they’d be together in death. She’d simply wait for death to come. She figured she wouldn’t have to wait long. The spring thaw would begin soon. She sat until the winter cold bit her, making her unable to feel her arms and legs. Although every movement she made caused nausea, she stood. “I’ll be back later, my love,” she croaked. As she passed the fish house, she collapsed to her knees and retched in the snow. As she knelt her tears flowed again. Her heart felt like it was broken. She whispered another song for him before she left.

Chapter 22 She plodded down the plowed street towards her parent’s house. On the way she observed a hunched figure shoveling a driveway. Could it be old Mrs. Huffer? She used to visit her every day after school while in the third grade. Huffer was old then; she’d have to be ancient now. She studied the figure as she approached. It sure looked like Mrs. Huffer. She wondered if the old lady would remember her. She paused at the end of the drive. Upon seeing her, the woman stopped her work and limped towards Penny. “Penny,” the woman’s eyes crinkled, her cheeks turned into a sheet of wrinkles as she spoke, “is that you?” Penny nodded. The woman squealed and lumbered closer. “How are you doing?” she asked. “I’m fine,” Penny smiled, hardly able to believe the old woman still lived in the same house, “how are you?” “Doesn’t matter,” she shook her head and pursed her lips, “I heard all about it on the prayer chain – the terrible news.” “Thank-you for your sympathy,” Penny carefully squeezed the old woman’s arthritic hands. Mrs. Huffer grasped Penny’s hands and pulled her onto the driveway. She whispered, “I hear they tortured you. Come in the house and tell me all about it.” Penny’s heart sank. “They didn’t torture me, Mrs. Huffer,” Penny sighed, “and I can’t come in. I have to get home.” Penny knew the prayer chain would pass inaccurate information. It was like the game “Telephone” she’d played as a child. In the game, information was whispered into the first person’s ear. Then the next person whispered the same message in their neighbor’s ear. The information traveled in this manner until it reached the last person in the line. The final person repeated the message but it was always incomprehensible from the original. Just like the “prayer chain” at the old

Brethren of the Covenant Church. Huffer shook her head, “You’ll be fine. Just stay home for a while and you’ll get over what those Arabs did to you.” Penny pulled her hands away. Huffer continued, “Yeah, I hear those Arabs have no regard for life. No regards for Christians. Especially a fine Christian girl like you.” Huffer smiled sanctimoniously. Arabs? Penny was speechless. How could she stereotype Jonathan like that? The only bad thing Jonathan ever did was die. Huffer continued, “Reverend Anderson says you’ll be just fine after you’ve gotten some good old fashioned religion in you.” She patted Penny’s arm, “Come to church Sunday. We’ll take good care of you.” Penny frowned. She didn’t want religion. She didn’t want their church. She wanted Jonathan. Tears sprang to her eyes. She said, “Thank-you Mrs. Huffer. Thank-you for your concern. I’ll be fine. I have to go now.” Huffer replied, “I’m praying for you, dear.” “Thanks,” Penny mumbled as she turned and trudged back to her parent’s house. Her mind swirled. Arabs? Good Christian girl? Was that what the town was saying? How could she make them understand? How could anybody fully comprehend how she felt towards Jonathan? Just as she was about to allow frustration to fill her mind, she realized it didn’t matter. She’d be with him soon – she’d tell him all about them. He’d understand. When she opened the rickety screen door to her home, Marian ambushed her, “I thought you were going for a walk! Why were you gone so long? You missed Gloria’s arrival. She got here and nobody was here to welcome her!” Hannah stood behind her nodding her head in agreement. Gloria peeked from behind both of them, eyes dancing. She shook her head as she laughed at the two women. “I’m sorry,” Penny tried to sound repentant, “I just got carried away enjoying my walk. Sorry.” She turned to Gloria. “It’s great to see you,” she smiled, but only with her lips; her eyes were still moist from the conversation with Mrs. Huffer. Gloria squeezed beside Marian and hugged Penny soundly. “It’s great to see you. I’m sorry about your husband.” Penny spoke softly, “Thank-you.” Gloria smiled, “We have a lot of catching up to do.” She studied Penny’s

face as only a sister can. She immediately knew something was wrong. Penny was hiding something. She and Penny never kept secrets. “We need to talk soon,” she said. Although Hannah stood behind Marian, she couldn’t help but notice the change in Penny too. She appeared different somehow. She couldn’t put her finger on the change, but something was wrong – very wrong. She spoke, “You mustn’t go anywhere with out an escort,” she reprimanded her gently. “After all, you are our Queen. We need to keep you safe.” Penny smiled, “I’m completely safe out there. Don’t worry about me. I love the country. I know it like the back of my hand. Nothing will happen out there.” She smiled as she stroked her Almach wound. She had to keep them unaware of her plan. She needed to convince them that she planned to return to Loran if she were to benefit from the spring thaw. “Well,” her mom interjected, changing the subject, “wait ‘till you see what we got you at Habicht’s. You’re lucky to have so much money,” she gushed motioning towards a mountain of paper sacks bulging with fabric, “I’ve never shopped anything but the ‘Clearance Racks’ before but this time we went straight for the new stuff. You should have seen Clarissa Habicht’s face when we started piling clothes on the counter!” Marian rolled her eyes and leaned towards Hannah, “Clar thinks she’s the best thing in town since indoor heating! Well, today she found out different….” She laughed and continued, “And look. We got you some clothes too! And look at Hannah,” Marian gestured toward the other woman. Hannah stepped out from behind Marian in a pair of khaki slacks and a hand-knit sweater, looking very dapper. Even wearing down-homeMinnesota-clothes, Hannah managed to look regal. Penny chuckled, “You look very nice.” Hannah squirmed. “Thank-you, but I know why you complained about the Loran clothing. This feels different – tight in all the wrong places.” She leaned towards Penny and spoke in her ear, “I also know why you complained about the Loran food. All these Minnesotans eat is meat. I can hardly find any fresh vegetables in this town. Everything is so very different.” Penny laughed, “You’ll get used to it.” She watched Marian and Gloria delve through the bags, sorting them. Hannah winced and continued to whisper, “I hope we won’t be here that long. It’s too cold. Now I know why you were so concerned about keeping

your clothes on. I always thought you were shy, but now I know the truth.” She shivered. “It’s unbelievably cold here. I can’t stand to disrobe for any reason! I didn’t believe such frigid air existed!” “You’ll do fine,” Penny repeated as she touched her arm. Hannah grasped her hand. “And I hope you’ll be fine. I hope you begin to feel better. You look terrible, and your hands are ice cold!” “I’m fine,” Penny smiled the same saccharine smile she’d used the whole trip. She walked to her mother who had begun to pull sweaters, pants, and turtlenecks from the many bags scattered throughout the floor. Marian presented each article of clothing with a flourish. She babbled, describing in great detail how she chose each outfit and its cost. Penny could no longer hear her words. She watched her mother’s mouth gyrate as she enthusiastically told each story. Meanwhile Penny mentally calculated how long it would be until the ice thawed sufficiently to release her from her pain. “How will death feel?” she wondered. She imagined icy water swallowing her. She closed her eyes and concentrated on the joy she’d feel when she touched Jonathan’s face. A commotion pulled her away from her thoughts. It was Zimri and Zola. They bickered in the Loran dialect as they tramped into the room. She laughed aloud when she observed the spectacle. They too, had new clothes looking like massive rednecks wearing bib overalls and red flannel shirts right down the tan work boots that laced past their ankles. Not looking the least self-conscious, Zola outstretched his arms and rotated so Penny could view the whole effect. “Got a couple ‘a hats from the feed company upstairs,” Griz studied his creations with obvious delight. “I’ll get ‘dem and Zola and Zimri will fit right in with the rest of us Minnesotans!” Zola nodded, pivoted on one foot and darted upstairs with Griz following. Penny smiled. Zola and her father seemed to genuinely enjoy each other. She enjoyed watching her family embrace their Loran visitors. As the hours passed, cultural differences and prejudices disappeared in the glow of smiles and laughter. They treated each other as fellow humans. Gloria and Zimri laughed together constantly. Although she’d never noticed before, Zimri was quite handsome when he smiled. Her heart sank as she remembered Jonathan’s smile. Her only consolation was that it wouldn’t be long until she’d see it again.

Penny watched Hannah and Marian huddle in the corner of the living room speaking of deep and mystical subjects while Zola and Griz sat on the couch preparing a hunting trip. Everyone had a mate but Penny. If things had been different, she would be with Jonathan. But he was gone. Dead. She sighed and tried to find joy in knowing she’d join him soon. ***** Days turned into weeks; weeks began to turn into months. Each day, Penny slipped out of the house to spend more time with her beloved. She sat on her throne in the middle of Lake Merit singing and waiting for the ice to open and devour her. She stroked the cloak, scooping handfuls of snow mixed with his ashes into her bare hands hoping to feel him close. She felt nothing. And her nausea had worsened. Anything she ate immediately forced its way into her throat. She hid her sickness as best she could, if her family were to find out about it, it would only cause them to keep a closer eye on her. As it was now, Penny had convinced them she was fine. Besides, they were preoccupied with forming friendships with each other. Zimri had completely captured Gloria’s attention. With Gloria focusing on Zimri, and his charms, she and Penny hadn’t had time to talk at any depth – much to Penny’s relief. Hannah and Marian busied themselves learning each other’s cultures and sharing recipes. Zola and Griz continued to prepare for their hunting trip and Penny spent time with Jonathan. Her nausea didn’t worry her, it would end when she saw Jonathan again. After another afternoon on Lake Merit, Penny returned to find a familiar car in her parent’s driveway. It was Larry’s. Her heart sank. She couldn’t bear to see him yet; she didn’t want to encounter his condescending eyes. She didn’t want to remember their engagement or find out how he’d disposed of her possessions after he believed she was dead. She paused, attempting to formulate a plan of action. Without thinking too deeply, she turned on her heel and plodded back to the lake. She was just lowering herself onto the pail when the familiar honk of the Plymouth pierced the air. Griz had found her private sanctuary. She heaved herself to an upright position and hiked to the vehicle. She slid through the passenger door and sat. Frump, frump, frump; her father drummed his fingers on the steering

wheel while Mortimer whined, jumping into Penny’s lap. “So,” Griz drawled, “you don’t want to see Larry, eh?” “How did you guess,” she mumbled, gazing at the dog and stroking his prickly fur. He studied her, “Saw you in ‘de road. Turned right around. Quick as ‘dat.” He sighed and glanced towards the lake, “So, this is where you spend your time. How ‘bout ‘dat?” “It’s quiet out here. I can think. I’m not scrutinized all the time,” she shrugged. “Yah, I know what ya mean,” he nodded with agreement. “Doze ladies sure do keep track-a-you when you’re ‘round.” Penny didn’t respond. Instead, she watched as water trickled over the gravel road towards her lake. She smiled – the ice would soon be thin enough. Her father continued, “I figured you weren’t do’in much walk’en. Poor Mort missed you. When you left him at home during your so-called walks, I figured something wasn’t right.” He scratched the dog’s neck – his hind leg thumped on the car seat. “You and him used to be inseparable.” He turned to scrutinize Penny’s face, “Ya know,” he spoke slowly, “If I were you I wouldn’t go out ‘dere on ‘dat ice anymore. It’ll be too ‘tin real soon. Won’t support your weight.” “I’ll be careful. I can move my pail to the shore.” She couldn’t look at him; she could never look in his eyes when she lied. Instead, she concentrated on petting her dog. “I’ll help you move it now.” He began to open the door. “That’s OK,” she interrupted his movement, “I’ll do it before I go home.” She didn’t want him to see Jonathan’s ashes. Griz studied his daughter. She wasn’t going to move it and he knew it. His mind raced, struggling to understand his daughter’s actions. She wasn’t doing as well as everyone believed. She needed help. As they sat in the Plymouth listening to sparrows chirp, he began to understand the depths of her sadness. But, he didn’t know what to do about it. He struggled to comprehend what was happening to her. She spent most her time away from her family – the people who could help her. And she kept her activities private. Whenever anyone asked how she spent her time, her response was “I went for a walk.”

Griz gazed at his daughter. He couldn’t help but notice how her gaunt hands poked from the huge sleeves of her parka and how her hollow eyes never seemed to focus anywhere very long. He sighed searching for a way to help her. Then he thought of one. He spoke. “If ya want me to, I’ll get rida-Larry.” A smile stretched her lips. “I’d really appreciate that.” “He says he’ll still marry you. Doesn’t matter that you were wit anudder man. In fact, he says you can move back wit him.” Griz gazed out the window. Penny studied what she could see of his face. Although his voice sounded smooth, his chin quivered with unreleased emotions. She smiled, watching his profile. Griz Andrews was one of those typical Minnesota men who always kept his face turned in the opposite direction whenever he carried on a conversation – especially during an especially difficult one. Penny turned and watched melting snow trickle around pebbles on the gravel road. “Larry will still marry me,” she thought, “even though I was with another man.” Another man. Jonathan was hardly another man. She sighed and responded. “I don’t want to go back to Larry.” “I didn’t ‘tink so.” They sat as the sun warmed the interior of the vehicle. Mort began to pant, the odor of his breath began to sting her nose. Penny spoke, “I better go move that pail.” Griz nodded. “’Dat’s good,” he paused a moment then interjected, “ by the way, I’m not the kind of man who would do well if I outlived my daughter.” He turned and gazed at Penny. Their eyes didn’t meet. He patted her hand, “Don’t worry, I’ll go get rid-a-Larry.” Penny hugged him. “Thanks, Dad. I love you.” He blushed. “You betcha.” He mentally vowed to keep a closer eye on her. As long as he figured the ice was thick enough to support her weight, he’d allow her to work through her grief in the way she needed. He’d check on her, though. And when the ice softened too much, he’d make sure she was away from it. He gazed at his daughter whose fatigued face was unreadable. He loved her more than life. It broke his heart to see her in this condition. Still, he had to give her the freedom to work through her sadness. She sighed, “I better get moving.” She exited the vehicle and watched it

pull away. Mortimer frantically pleaded to stay with her through the back window, unable to believe they would be separated again. After Griz had driven out of sight, she plodded to the center of the lake and sat. She closed her eyes and sang the love song. She removed her mittens and fondled her wedding band. Tears stung her eyes. When the sun cast long shadows across the blue ice, she rose to join her family, leaving the pail where it sat.

Chapter 23 Benjamin called Minnesota on a regular basis, pleading with Hannah to come back to Loran. He said Penny was needed in Halibar. Loran needed her queen. However, he never spoke to Penny. She conveniently slipped away from the house whenever the telephone rang silently refusing to speak to anybody. She couldn’t bear to hear news from Loran or worry about the Henri Zone – she needed to focus on her plan until it was completed. However, no matter how she tried to avoid Loran news, she couldn’t evade it. Sitting one evening watching the nightly news with her family, the anchor announced, “Hostilities between Loran and her neighboring Horab seem to have been resolved. Although in the past, Loran has been unable to gain support from allies in that region, it now seems that the countries bordering Horab, along with the United States, have rallied to calm Horab’s hostilities. What has caused this about-face is, as of this broadcast, a mystery.” A photo of Penny filled the television screen. The broadcaster continued, “If you’ll remember, the Queen of Loran is none other than Minnesota author Penny Andrews-Zadokimri. She arrived in the United States last….” “How ‘bout that?” her sister gushed, “Penny, you hit the news!” “Yah,” her father smiled, “’Dey talk about you lots on the news ‘dese days. ‘Specially in ‘de local paper. Marian cuts all ‘de articles out and puts ‘dem in a scrap book.” Gloria continued, “It’s amazing to have a famous sister. The press talks about you a lot and I’ll bet we’ll hear even more now that the land dispute is resolved.” She grinned, “Isn’t it great? You’ll be able to go home soon and re-start your life.” Penny smiled numbly. “Yeah,” she turned to her dad, “I can’t believe it’s resolved.” She struggled to comprehend what she’d heard. The conflict that stole her husband was over. Just like that. It seemed too good to be true. She pet Mortimer who snuggled her lap. His warmth penetrating her stomach seemed to lessen her nausea. “Good news, ‘dat’s for sure,” Griz mumbled, concentrating on the next

story. Penny scratched under the dog’s collar, smiling as his hind leg thumped. The consequences of tonight’s announcement began to form in her mind. Hannah could return to her country with complete safety. Benjamin could become the new ruler without having to worry about the Henri Zone. She wondered how Benjamin could have rallied the neighboring countries. Jonathan said he’d tried repeatedly, but couldn’t succeed. Benjamin didn’t appear to possess any statesman-type qualities. How could someone as crass as him succeed with such a diplomatic coup? Her father interrupted her thoughts, “Hmmmm. How ‘bout that? People shouldn’t walk on de lakes anymore. Ice is ‘tinning up,” he turned to Penny, “Better watch yourself on your walks. Hate to fall through the ice. Supposed to be even warmer next week.” Penny smiled, “Thanks for the information, Dad.” She scratched the dog and hummed her song. Her time would come. She’d join Jonathan soon. She prepared for bed that evening content in that knowledge. ***** The next morning during breakfast Hannah demanded to know when they’d return to Loran. Penny began to mumble another lie but was interrupted by the ringing of the telephone. She seized the opportunity to slip outside. “Hello,” Penny’s mother answered it, then frantically scanned the room, realizing Penny was gone. Benjamin wouldn’t like it. “Oh, you just missed her again…. Sorry…,” she apologized, then spied her escape from the uncomfortable conversation, “Would you like to speak to Hannah…? OK.” She passed the phone to the other woman who mentally scolded herself for allowing Penny to get away again. She placed the phone on her ear knowing Benjamin would probably be angry. “Hello, Benjamin.” She cringed waiting for his wrath. “She did it again?” Benjamin’s voice tinged with impatience. He wondered how she successfully avoided his every call. “Yes, she just left,” Hannah sighed. “What the hell’s going on there, Hannah. I expected you back here a long time ago.” His frustration echoed from Loran to Minnesota. “Do you

realize I haven’t spoken a word to her since she left? What’s going on? I need to talk to her. I needed to talk to her a long time ago. Where is she?” “I don’t know,” Hannah replied as she slipped into the next room, pulling the telephone cord to its maximum expanse. She needed privacy to speak freely. She whispered, trying to keep Penny’s parents from hearing. “I don’t know what’s happening. I don’t think she’s doing well. She’s sick and hardly eats. I think she’s depressed but I’m not sure. She walks all the time and is gone almost all day. She’s going somewhere but I can’t figure out where.” Hannah sighed and continued, “She hums at night and it’s eerie. I think I should help her, but I don’t know how. I can’t keep an eye on her because she keeps slipping away. Her parents are worried and so am I, but sometimes she seems fine. And I can’t get a straight answer when I ask when we’ll return to Loran.” Benjamin sighed. “It’s that damn Almach. She can’t separate from Jonathan. You’ve got to get her home. As soon as possible.” “I can’t. She won’t leave. Sometimes I think she’s waiting for something. But I don’t know what.” Hannah shook her head. “If you can get her here, I guarantee she’ll be better. I can’t tell you on the phone, but big things are happening. But we need Penny here; I need to tell her in person. I should have said something before, but I couldn’t talk to her. She’s never there. She’s got to know before the press finds out.” excitement quivered through his voice. “Too late,” Hannah replied, “Local TV already broke the good news about the Hinri Zone. Congratulations. But I know I won’t get her out of here for a while. She’s not ready. Besides,” she added, “I don’t think Zimri will be too anxious to leave either. He’s developed a minor romance with Penny’s sister.” “What?” Benjamin’s voice exploded through the phone. “Jeez Hannah, you better take charge of the situation there. Sounds like everything’s out of control. You better get some order and fast. Penny slipping in and out of your presence and Zimri romancing another American! Get control, do it soon, and get back here.” Hannah sighed, “I’ll try, but life here isn’t like it is Loran. These people are uncontrollable. But I’ll do my best.” She didn’t sound like she’d be

successful. “Fine,” Benjamin sighed, then said, “It sounds like you won’t be coming soon. We’ll come to you. I’ll make preparations to travel to Minnesota. We’ll see you as soon as possible.” “We?” Hannah sounded defensive, “Don’t bring too many men with you. Zola and Zimri already spend every night crowded in the same bed. They’re real cooperative, but I can tell they don’t like it. This city doesn’t have any lodging facilities. Unless you plan on sleeping on the floor, please don’t bring too many people with you. And it’s cold here. Cold all the time. It never warms up. They say it’s getting warmer but I think they’re lying…” “Hannah,” Benjamin broke in, “I can’t believe you’re complaining.” “I’m sorry,” Hannah’s voice dropped. “I’ll bring the people I need. I’ve got to go and prepare for the trip. Take care and watch Penny, got it? Don’t let anything happen to her. I’ll see you shortly.” His words almost sounded like a threat. Hannah sighed. “I won’t let anything happen.” She wandered to the kitchen and placed the phone in the receiver. She vowed to be a much better companion to Penny as soon as she returned from her morning walk. ***** Penny sat whispering love songs, sitting on her five-gallon throne, praying that he’d hear her. He had to hear. She had to believe he listened so the sensation of her soul being drained from her body would be quelled. She longed to see him. She still felt his life force – yet she knew he was dead. Her heart just couldn’t accept the truth. She waited for the ice to weaken under her weight but it seemed to be taking forever. She closed her eyes in anticipation of seeing him. If she didn’t go under today, she’d take an early walk tomorrow morning – before sunrise – and wish on the moon that she’d join her beloved. Jonathan believed in wishing on the moon. He’d even sent messages to others. Maybe she could send him a message and he’d allow her to join him. In her opinion, drowning in freezing water was probably the second-best way to die. The only better death was one of hypothermia, but no matter how long she sat on that pail, she never came close. No, she’d wait until

she fell through the ice. The water would be so cold, it would initially feel warm. Her limbs would immediately stiffen and she’d probably pass out from shock. Then she’s see Jonathan. She sang her song and waited. She sighed when she heard the noon whistle blow in town. She needed to get back to the house again. Hannah and Marian insisted on seeing her at mealtime, however the thought of food sickened her. She couldn’t eat anymore; every time food passed her lips, she vomited. She expected her clothes would hang on her skeletal form, but they fit fine. Only her face, arms and legs thinned while her breasts and stomach seemed to swell. With the winter being so cold, she could easily hide this curiosity from Hannah and her mother. Simply by wearing many layers, she could maintain a somewhat normal appearance. She glanced at the sun overhead – she had to get back – they’d be waiting for her. She rose and began to make her way towards shore. The ice cracked ferociously. She closed her eyes and savored the moment. “Soon my beloved,” she murmured. The rest of the day proceeded uneventfully. After dinner she’d returned to her throne and sang a few more songs to Jonathan. She’d fondled his ashes just before vomiting. She’d feigned sleepiness during supper and wasn’t forced to deal with that meal. She rejoined the family just in time to watch a television show. She enjoyed watching television – family togetherness minus communication. Zimri and Gloria snuggled on the couch as Zola and Griz drank decaffeinated colas while staring intently at the TV screen. Hannah and Marian perched on the couch discussing the motives of the actors and predicting outcomes. Penny sat on the floor with Mortimer in her lap in a dim corner of the living room. Her hipbones dug into the hard floor. “I must be getting thin,” she mused silently, trying to find a comfortable position. After everybody went to bed, Penny and her father watched the local news. Again the anchor announced, “Just a reminder: Local residents need to stay off area lakes. DNR authorities warn that ice thickness is only about an inch or two in most areas.” Neither Penny nor her father responded to the report. Finally Penny rose and gave her dad a hug before proceeding to her room. “Stay off the ice when you walk, now. You hear?” he whispered in her ear before she left. He held her tight – she seemed so frail. He wondered when this depression would break. Maybe things would

be better when Benjamin arrived. Griz made a mental note to walk with Penny tomorrow and keep her away from the lake. It was beginning to get dangerous. He’d sleep well tonight knowing that he’d personally watch her until Benjamin arrived. “OK Dad,” she mumbled. The ice was thinning. It would soon happen. She’d be with Jonathan again. ***** At 3:00 a.m. her alarm sounded. She scrambled to muffle it before the rest of the house awakened. She hastily threw on some clothing and slipped away from the house, leaving a whining Mortimer behind the front door. An hour later, a black limousine slid into the driveway. A man stepped out. He strolled to the door and rang the bell. Mortimer barked uncontrollably as lights began to illuminate throughout house. Finally, Penny’s father fumbled with the doorknob. “Holy cow,” he stated when he opened it. The man who stood in front of him looked huge in a black overcoat and fedora. Hannah peeked from behind Griz and gasped. The stranger stepped inside. “Where’s Penny?” “Uh,” Hannah stammered. She couldn’t take her eyes off the traveler. “Oh God!” she gasped as she threw her arms around him. He hugged her briefly but pulled away. “Not yet, Hannah. Where’s Penny?” Tension weaved through his voice. He seemed worried. Trembling, Hannah grabbed his hand and led him to Penny’s room. She tapped on the door and waited, excited for Penny to see who stood next to her. No response. She tapped again. Still nothing. She knocked hard. Still nothing. Finally she grasped the doorknob. It was locked. She frantically looked towards Penny’s father. “Break it,” he said flatly. The stranger slammed against the door with his shoulder and it flew open with a bang. He entered the room. It was empty. He turned to the others. “Where is she?” Everyone shook their heads. Hannah said, “She disappears all the time now. Just like a ghost. Nobody knows where she goes.” “I know where she is,” Penny’s father spoke. Everyone turned to him as he continued. “She sits in ‘de middle of Merit lake. Sings all ‘de time. I hate

to tink what she’s doin’ out dere. Ice is getting ‘tin, you know.” “Where’s Merit Lake?” the stranger gasped. Penny’s father spoke fast, “Go right at the end of the driveway and follow ‘de road. Take ‘de first right – I mean left – and you’ll hear her singing. Just follow ‘dat.” “I’ll show you,” shouted Gloria as she sprinted towards the door. She threw her coat over her back and boots on her feet as she ran, followed by the stranger, Zimri and Zola. Penny’s parents and Hannah took up the rear in the Plymouth. As they neared Merit Lake, they heard her eerie song. Quiet and beautiful, it floated above the trees. The stranger raised his hand. “Everybody stay out of sight. We can’t scare her. Let me go first. Just be ready in case I need help.” Gloria nodded. Penny sat on her pail, eyes squeezed tight, wishing on the moon that tonight would be the night; the night she’d see Jonathan. She longed to be with him again, to feel his arms around her. She’d removed her boots, coat and sweater. She couldn’t stand to live any longer. If the ice didn’t release her from her pain, hypothermia would. She couldn’t stand living any more. Through the fog in her mind, she heard a sound. A dark figure approached. Perhaps the angel of death? She narrowed her eyes. It looked similar to the figure that walked through the desert thunderstorm the night before Jonathan was killed. She groaned, the pain of the memory piercing her. Nausea flooded her throat. She struggled to keep from vomiting by averting her eyes and concentrating on the lyrics of the Vandrose song. She still heard the footsteps of the figure moving closer. This was a good sign. If she was hallucinating, perhaps hypothermia had begun and death was near. She’d join him soon. Exhausted, she couldn’t remember the words of the song anymore, but continued to hum as the ghost moved closer. Tears obscured her vision as the days of nausea and malnourishment clouded her judgment. She lowered her head on her lap and prepared to die. Finally the specter stopped and touched her shoulder. She didn’t react as she waited for her heart to stop, but it didn’t. She waited for the ice to crack beneath her, but it didn’t. She squeezed her eyes tight hoping something would happen, but nothing happened. She didn’t even pass out.

Then the specter knelt beside her and touched her arm. “Penny?” Relief flooded her. He’d come to get her. She’d recognize that voice anywhere, anytime. She lifted her face and with tears frozen to her face looked into his eyes. “Oh God,” she gasped, “It’s wonderful to see you. Am I dead yet?” Her words made no sense. “Penny, are you OK?” She felt dizzy. How could it be? Do dead people get dizzy? Yet, she had to be dead because her dead husband stood beside her. “Penny. It’s me. It’s Jonathan.” “I know. You’re dead and so am I,” she croaked and stumbled to her feet preparing to leave with him. Another wave of nausea wracked her body. How could she be nauseous if she was dead? She couldn’t control the sensation. Bile began to rise in her throat. She couldn’t vomit on her beloved – not after she’d waited so long to see him again. She struggled to control herself. Death didn’t seem to be coming very gracefully. If she were dead, she didn’t expect to feel sick. She yanked away from him, bile rising yet again. She staggered incoherently and stumbled. She crashed to her knees and began to retch. At that same moment a crack pierced the air. It was the ice. Jonathan lunged towards Penny but was too late. The ice bent beneath her weight and she began to sink into the black water. She lay on her side moaning. Gloria burst from the woods near the shore screaming, “Lay down! Lay down NOW!” Jonathan lowered his body onto the ice. Freezing water inched near him. He watched as Gloria slithered like a snake towards Penny. He did the same. The ice hadn’t completely broken under her weight, but black water saturated her clothes and the surrounding snow. She’d surely die if they didn’t warm her soon. Gloria crept to Penny and grasped her hand. She began to drag her towards shore. Jonathan grasped her other hand and did the same. As he pulled her limp body, he felt her Almach wound press against his. With the ice bending beneath them, they persistently pulled Penny away from her throne towards the safety of the shore. Suddenly, the trio was surrounded, Jonathan tore the coat from his back and wrapped Penny’s frail figure. He cradled her in his arms. “Penny, are you OK?” he gasped

but she didn’t respond. Frantically he gazed at Gloria. “What do we do?” he pleaded. “Get her to the car!” Hannah demanded, taking control. Jonathan leaped to his feet and gathered Penny into his arms. He sprinted towards the vehicle. She weighed much less than he remembered. He dived into the back seat with Gloria. Griz, Marian, and Hannah sat in the front. Zola and Zimri jogged back to the house. Perhaps they could get a ride to the hospital from the limousine driver. “Is she breathing?” Gloria asked. Jonathan watched little puffs of steam exit her mouth. She breathed, but it wasn’t strong. He prayed with all his might that she’d live. Penny’s father drove like a mad man. The townspeople talked for years about the night Grizwald Andrews tried to save his daughter. He drove faster than anybody had seen. He sped down country roads and up city streets. Finally he flew to the emergency room of the local hospital. He didn’t even take time to properly park his vehicle. Everyone dashed into the hospital, leaving the orderly the pleasure of moving the Plymouth to an acceptable parking spot. Jonathan carried her inside and reluctantly allowed the doctors to whisk her away leaving everyone in the waiting area. Jonathan felt incredibly alone, wondering if his absence had killed his beloved. They sat in the waiting room for what seemed like forever. Finally, Zola and Zimri arrived in the limousine with dry clothes for Gloria and Jonathan. They couldn’t take their eyes off Jonathan. Hannah kept glued to his side; she wasn’t going to lose him again. Penny’s family was thoroughly confused. Finally, her father broke the silence. “So,” he spoke quietly. “Hannah here tells me you’re my daughter’s husband. I ‘tought you were dead.” Jonathan nodded. “I love Penny. When I got shot, I realized how much danger she was in. If everyone thought I was dead, she’d be safer. I let everyone think I had died so I could quietly rally support for Loran. With an actual attempt on my life, I could convince my allies to support Loran. Support sanity.” He shook his head, “I never dreamed she would leave the country. Benjamin was supposed to tell her the truth as soon as we were out of danger. But she came here. Then he couldn’t talk to her because she wasn’t around when he called.” He shook his head, “I never thought

this would be so hard on her.” “Damn straight,” her father huffed. “Almost killed her. You shoulda seen her day after day. Sitting ‘dere singing. Waiting to die. I didn’t know what to do.” “I’m sorry,” Jonathan gazed at his lap. “It was the Almach,” Hannah piped in, “I’ve read everything I could about the ceremony since Penny and Jonathan performed it. You see, Jonathan and Penny are bound together forever. I can’t even begin to imagine the sadness Penny was going through. It must have been great.” She gazed around the room, but the expression on everyone’s face looked puzzled so she continued, “She knew Jonathan was dead. I knew he was dead. But Penny’s spirit couldn’t accept it. It knew he was alive. Deep inside she knew he was alive. She needed to be with him. She must have gone insane knowing with her head he was gone, but knowing in her spirit that he was still alive. Jonathan’s being alive explains a lot of her behavior.” She sighed, “I should have seen it. But I wasn’t looking for it. I should have been able to help her, but I was dealing with his death too.” She shook her head, “I was also trying to deal with this Minnesota environment.” She squeezed Jonathan’s hand, “I’m just glad you’re OK.” She paused, brows furrowed, “Where’s Benjamin?” “He stayed in Loran. You made it sound so crowded here, he decided not to come,” Jonathan answered, “Besides, I could travel faster alone. I needed to see Penny.” He gazed at the floor and prayed silently. Just then the doctor walked into the room. Jonathan jumped to his feet, “Is she going to be all right?” The doctor nodded then sat facing Griz and Marian. He gestured towards Jonathan. “Who’s he?” Marian smiled tentatively. “He is her husband, I guess. The King of Loran.” “Oh,” the doctor raised his eyebrows and scrutinized Jonathan. He turned his chair slightly so he could include Jonathan in the discussion. “well, I think she’ll be fine. Might be touch-and-go for a while, but she’s strong.” He turned to Jonathan. “She’s a very sick lady. She’s hypothermic and malnourished.” “Malnourished?” Hannah and Marian spoke in unison. “How?” They’d

made sure she ate every meal put before her. The doctor shook his head. “I suppose it was the morning sickness. Her throat looks like she couldn’t keep much food down.” Everyone’s mouth dropped. Morning sickness? Jonathan looked stunned. The doctor continued. “We’ll keep her here for a few days, but she’s going to have to take it easy if she’s going to carry the baby to term. She appears to have gone through a tremendous amount of stress lately.” Jonathan nodded. “Can I see her?” “Sure,” the doctor replied, studying this odd man with the long hair and strange scar on his neck, “She’s in that room,” he pointed but then added, “she’s probably sleeping.” Jonathan jumped to his feet and ran to the room. He tapped on the door as he entered. She didn’t respond. She looked small in the hospital bed. Her skeletal arms and gaunt cheeks revealed a horrible two months endured. He sat next to her and held her hand – her Almach hand. She opened her eyes. “Jonathan?” she spoke through blue lips. “Am I dead?” “No,” he shook his head and stroked her hand.” Her brows furrowed as she struggled to construct a sentence. “Are you dead? “No, I’m alive,” he opened her hand and traced the Almach design on her palm. “Oh,” she sounded disappointed, “Then I’m not dead?” She looked bewildered. A tear rolled down his cheek. Her hand felt cold. “You’re alive,” he smiled, “and so am I.” The nurse entered the room carrying blankets. Jonathan turned to her. “She’s still cold.” “I know,” she replied. “She’s hypothermic. It will take a while for her to warm.” She touched the blankets, “These were in the oven. They’ll do the job.” He helped place the blankets on her frigid body, then held her hand again. They didn’t seem to warm her very quickly. Hannah tapped at the door. “Here,” she held out dry clothes for Jonathan, “You better put these on or you’ll be sick as well.” He nodded. She turned to leave but paused. “Jonathan,” she added, “it’s wonderful to see you.” He smiled at her.

After she closed the door, he removed his wet clothing and threw them in the corner. He touched Penny’s hand again. She still hadn’t warmed. He dressed wondering how he could help her. He thought a moment, then lifted the blankets and slid next to her. He wrapped his arms around her cold body and pulled her close. She instinctively snuggled next to him. He allowed sleep to envelope him while warming her body with his.

Chapter 24 “What do you suppose is going on in there?” Marian

paced back and forth. “I don’t know,” Hannah sighed. “I don’t like this. I don’t like it at all.” Marian scowled, “He’s dead, then he’s not. She’s fine, then she’s not. She’s not pregnant, then she is.” “We should have seen it,” Hannah sighed, “but we didn’t.” Marian dropped to her chair, “How could we not have noticed she was having morning sickness?” “I’d like to know more about this new son-in-law,” Griz murmured. “No kidding,” Gloria responded. “What a fox. Ooh, he’s nice looking!” “Not much for morals, though,” Marian hissed, “Let Penny go through all that. Thinking he was dead. That’s terrible.” Hannah spoke, “Jonathan loves Penny. He did it for her. Give him time and he’ll explain everything to your satisfaction.” Marian shook her head. Griz stood and walked to the room where Penny and Jonathan lay. He peeked inside and smiled. Penny and Zadok slept soundly. Penny, for the first time since returning to Minnesota, looked peaceful. He knew she’d be fine. He closed the door and wandered back to the small group of relatives. “I ‘tink it’s time to go. Quit bickering, you two,” he nodded towards the two women, “Penny told me she loves him and ‘dat’s good enough for me. Let’s go home.” “But what about Penny and Jonathan,” asked Hannah. “’Dey’ll be fine,” he smiled, “go see for yourselves.” Marian and Hannah scuttled to the room and peeked inside. Penny and Jonathan still laid together, sound asleep. Contentment flooded their faces. Hannah and Marian grinned. “Yes,” Hannah gushed, “it’s time for us to leave. Let those two be alone a while.” Marian nodded in agreement. They left. ***** Penny awoke slowly. She’d dreamed of him all night. At times she could

actually feel his arms around her, his breath caressing her neck, his warmth radiating into her. She hadn’t dreamed of him since her decision to die. To finally see him in her dreams, meant everything to her. She lay half sleeping, still dreaming and feeling him close. Then she heard him sigh. Her eyes flew open. She’d read about lucid dreams before but never actually had one. She tensed. She felt someone laying in bed with her. She realized she didn’t know where she was. She gazed around the room. She wasn’t in her home. She wasn’t in Loran. She was someplace she hadn’t been before. The room looked like a hospital room with sterile walls and an orange plastic water pitcher next to her bed. An I.V. pierced her hand. She breathed deep, still sensing him close. Maybe she was still dreaming. Having him near would be too good to be true. He was dead. She sighed, dreading the insanity that would surely consume her again. Then she felt it: somebody stirring beside her. Someone was in her bed. She tensed and began to turn, slowly rotating, only to find herself face-toface with a ghost. She screamed and scrambled away, knocking over the I.V. tree and yanking its needle from her hand. Jonathan scrambled behind her. Blood dripped from her fingers as nurses ran to her room. “Get away from me!” she shrieked, fearing she’d begun hallucinating again, fearing that insanity had permanently consumed her. Jonathan grasped her arm as she tried to claw her way to safety – to sanity. But the ghost held her in place. Zola and Zimri waited at their posts guarding their queen. They stood ready to offer Jonathan their assistance, but he refused them. “Get out of here,” he shouted, “and shut the door!” Nurses peered into the room trying to investigate the commotion, but Zola and Zimri kept them at bay. Penny and Jonathan needed time now. Penny struggled against him. “Get away from me,” she screamed, “you’re dead!” “Penny, it’s OK,” he repeated in his calmest voice as he pulled her close. She fought ferociously, blood staining her hospital gown and Jonathan’s shirt. With her pregnancy and malnourishment draining her energy, it didn’t take long for her to fatigue. They finally sank to the floor. He held her tight. “Penny,” he searched her gaunt face for the woman he

cherished, “I’m not dead. I’m OK.” “Oh God,” she groaned, “not again.” She was sure insanity had already consumed her again. “Penny, look at me,” he stated calmly. “I’m real. I didn’t die.” “No,” she pleaded. “you’re dead. They told me.” She struggled briefly before fatiguing again. “Penny,” he squeezed her shoulders, “Look at me. I’m real. I’m not dead.” He stroked her face. She recoiled. “I can’t,” she pleaded, trying to pull away, “I can’t lose you again.” “You won’t lose me,” he reassured her, “Just look at me. Look into my eyes like you did in Loran. Like you did the morning you agreed to marry me. If you do this one thing, I’ll leave you alone,” he pleaded gently. Quivering, she lifted her eyes to his. If she did this one thing, she’d be at peace forever. Hopefully…. Her eyes slid past his mouth, past his nose, and moved to his eyes. She caught her breath. It was him. It was his eyes. She sank into their chocolate depths. Tears flooded her face. “Jonathan,” she groaned as she sank into his embrace. She cried in his arms for a long time. He cried as well, holding her and savoring her presence. Finally she spoke. “They told me you were dead. I even have your ashes.” Jonathan’s brows furrowed. “You have my ashes? How?” “I took them with me,” she answered. “Where are they now?” “I sprinkled them around the pail at the lake. I wanted you to surround me.” “They’re not mine.” “Oh,” she snuggled into him, breathing his scent deep into her lungs, “Whose ashes are they?” she asked. “The man who shot me.” He spoke in slow even tones. “Who?” “Nathan.” “Nathan?” She imagined Nathan. Nice Nathan. The Nathan who gave

her his clothing. The man with the cellular phone. He’d been one of Jonathan’s trusted friends – his scout. How could this be? “Nathan,” Jonathan repeated, shaking his head. “Why?” Penny tried to comprehend his words. “Jihad paid him. Nathan was the traitor. His alliance was with Horab.” Penny furrowed her brows, trying to understand everything Jonathan said. “So you’re really alive?” “Yes. I’m really alive.” He squeezed her hand as she clutched his shirt, unwilling to ever let go again. She breathed deep. “Where were you all this time?” “I spent the last couple months recuperating from my gunshot wound and then rallying support for Loran. I knew you’d be safer if Jihad thought I was dead. I didn’t expect you to come to Minnesota and I didn’t expect you to think I was dead for so long. I tried to reach you, but Benjamin couldn’t get word to you. You were too far away and always unavailable. You never came to the phone.” “I thought you were dead.” She pulled away from him. His eyes pleaded with her. “It almost killed me, but I had to do it to ensure your safety. I couldn’t let Jihad kill you. I had to rally support. I had to let you think I was dead for a while so Jihad would think he had succeeded – become bolder – and try some of his tactics on some of the other neighboring countries – and he did. But then he had to face the wrath of Loran’s allies.” He stroked her face, “God, I never expected you to leave Loran. I never expected you to become so ill. I felt like a part of me died every time I longed to touch you, to feel you, to know you were OK.” “I missed you.” Her eyes gazed into his. “Let me spend the rest of my life making it up to you,” he squeezed her shoulders. “Do you still love me?” tears stung her eyes. “More than ever.” He leaned forward and stroked her hair. Once again his touch exploded inside her. Without thinking, her arms flew around his neck. “Oh God,” she groaned, “I prayed I’d feel you touch me again. I even wished on the moon.”

“I’ll never leave you again.” This time he meant it with his heart and soul. “Me either,” she said. “You’re very cold,” he pulled her tighter. “I’ll be fine.” He stood and gently lifted her back to the hospital bed. He crawled next to her and held her tight as she fell asleep in his arms. She was his again and he’d never leave. ***** She awoke a few hours later to hear a tapping on the door. “Come in, she responded. He still lay with her, sound asleep. Penny’s nurse entered the room. “Is everything OK in here?” “Yeah,” Penny smiled, holding Jonathan’s hands. She could scarcely believe he was really beside her. “Well,” the nurse continued, “I need to replace that I.V. – if it’s OK with you.” Penny nodded and the nurse straightened the room and placed the apparatus in a vein in her hand. Then she exited. Penny opened Jonathan’s hand. His Almach wound had healed nicely. She traced the scar. Jonathan groaned and pulled her close. She turned, moving the I.V. tubing out of her way and snuggled into his chest. “God I love you, Penny,” he moaned. “I love you, too.” He leaned forward and kissed her. He placed his hand on her abdomen, closed his eyes and imagined the family they were about to create. She didn’t know yet. He smiled slyly, trying to figure out the most exciting way to tell her of her pregnancy. He kissed her again and decided to wait until the perfect moment. He wanted to relish this moment together. He’d save that exciting news for later. Maybe tonight. He smiled, wondering where in Minnesota he’d be able to find enough flowers to completely fill this room.

Epilogue Chambers of Joy A year had passed since their trip to Minnesota. Penny sat on the veranda, fanning herself and the baby. Memories from a year ago flooded her mind. Memories of pain and happiness. Despair and hope. She’d never believed life could be as good as it was at this moment. She laughed as she heard Mortimer run through the halls of the palace like a little idiot, yipping and driving the servants crazy. She listened as Gloria and Zimri chattered incessantly. They were in the process of planning their wedding. She knew at this moment Griz and Zola were arranging another hunting trip, this time in Africa. Marian and Hannah were now close friends; two kindred spirits who doted on and completely spoiled their new grandchild. Penny marveled at her new life, and the new life she held in her arms. Her child. Hers and Jonathan’s child. He was beautiful, as beautiful as his father. Jonathan was happier than he’d ever been. Her life was far more wonderful than she could have imagined. She was so deep in thought, but not so deep that she couldn’t feel Jonathan joining her on the porch. He touched her shoulder. She looked up and gazed into his eyes: those wonderful pools of chocolate. Jonathan spoke, “He’s more beautiful than I could have believed.” Penny smiled, “I know.” Just then Hannah and Marian burst into the area. “I heard he’s awake,” they gushed, “do you mind if we take him for a bit?” “Of course not,” Penny smiled and gently handed them the little bundle. They walked away, cooing and coddling the little boy. Jonathan laughed. “I never expected Hannah to be the ‘grandmother’ type.” Penny snuggled her cheek into his hand, “I knew she’d be a natural….” Jonathan kissed Penny’s neck then whispered, “I wish I could find the words to tell you how much I love you.” Penny smiled. His touch still sent quivers through her. She lifted herself from the chair and faced him. “I love you too.” He pulled her close and they stood together, savoring each other’s

presence. Finally he spoke. “How’s the book coming?” “Wonderfully,” she answered smiling, “I really like it so far.” “What are you naming it?” “Rose of Sharon.” “Rose of Sharon?” “Yup.” He glanced towards a tiny little rose bush resting next to the stone railing surrounding the veranda. “This explains your new plant,” he said. “Yeah,” she glanced at the tiny bush, “It’ll grow. Someday it will be tall and strong. Just like the Rose of Sharon.” “When are you going to let me read it? I’ve waited a long time for a new Penny Andrews book.” She laughed, “You’ll have to wait a while. I want it to be perfect before you see it.” He squeezed her tight. “That’s OK as long as I can thoroughly love the author.” She chuckled and squeezed him closer. He broke their embrace and led her to a wicker love seat. They sat together, her body melting into his. They sat in silence, watching the sun set. Music from the city streets floated on the soft breeze and tickled her ears. Penny listened to a servant scold Mortimer and chuckled, thoroughly enjoying the moment. She closed her eyes and savored his scent, the rhythm of his heartbeat, his strong arms around her. The moon rose and smiled on the two lovers. As she watched the stars begin to twinkle, she thought about her huge God. She thanked Him for every word that poured from her heart onto her computer screen. She thanked Him for their child. But most of all, she thanked Him for Jonathan’s love.

Table of Contents Chapter 5 Chapter 9 Chapter 20